Finding Chrissten

Legacy - 5

by

N. J. Walters

To all of my wonderful readers who wrote asking for Chrissten’s story.

Chapter One

Chrissten Lawton stared up at the twelve-inch crack that ran across the ceiling. The light flickered, adding no warmth to the barren space. The hum of the florescent bulb no longer annoyed her, and the perpetual cold had become a part of her.

Eighteen months and twenty-nine days. That’s how long it had been since the day her life had changed forever, since she’d been kidnapped.

She didn’t have to look around to be able to describe her surroundings. She’d catalogued them all within hours of her arrival, searching for any weakness, any vulnerability she could exploit. So far, she hadn’t found any.

The walls were thick concrete, the beige paint chipped and worn. The door was heavy and had two locks. Not that it mattered. She was too weak to do any real damage to it. There was no window.

There were never any windows.

Musty, damp air and perpetual gloom were her constant companions. She’d been a prisoner for so long she’d all but forgotten the feel of the sun on her face, the caress of the wind in her hair.

She’d been moved several times since Dr. Philip Morton had drugged and captured her, but this place was the worst she’d been held in so far. There was no bed. No bathroom either. Only a toilet and sink in the far corner of the room and they were far from clean. She had two blankets, but they weren’t enough to keep the cold and damp from seeping into her body from the concrete floor. She couldn’t even change into her werewolf form in order to keep warm. She was too weak from a combination of starvation, blood loss from all the Dr. Morton’s testing and being battered from her latest fight with Brian.

Brian. Just the thought of his name made her shiver. He was six-four and two hundred and thirty pounds. All of it muscle. He was a pureblooded werewolf and he was absolutely crazy. He thought he was her mate. And, technically speaking, he was. He’d taken her when she was in heat, claiming her in the way of their people, marking her with his scent.

Their people.

Bitterness coated her tongue. She hadn’t known much about her half-breed werewolf heritage, other than what she and her two brothers had discovered over the years. And nothing they’d learned had included lessons on the female biology. She hadn’t realized she’d been going into heat when she’d been captured. That, in fact, it was her unique scent that had caught Brian’s attention. He’d captured her and taken her to the doctor.

Going into heat. She hated the very idea of such a thing. It had weakened her, made her vulnerable. Her body had no longer been her own. Sexual cravings had all but suffocated her, taking her over until she no longer knew herself. She’d barely been attracted to men before the heat had taken her. Once it was upon her, all she could think about was having a man inside her.

The doctor had explained it all in clinical terms. It was simply biology, nature’s way of ensuring the continuation of the species. Going into heat was a sign that a female was ready to mate and would accept a male.

To Chrissten, it had been a living hell. Her skin had been almost too sensitive to touch. Her breasts swollen and tender. Her pussy hot and wet. And the gnawing ache inside her had been unbearable.

She’d been so scared. Alone in her prison, she’d paced and cried and yelled in rage. In the end, nothing she’d done had helped to ease the heat and pain of the sexual desire coursing through her body. Brian had come to her then. The arrogant ass had assumed she’d roll over on her hands and knees and accept him.

She’d fought.

She’d fought until her body was bloody and she’d been too weak to resist any longer. Brian had used his greater strength to take her. The worst part was by the end of it she hadn’t wanted to fight. All she’d wanted was relief from the days of torment. The feel of his thick cock inside her had stilled the longing and eased the sexual cravings. Brian had used that against her, taking her again and again for hours on end. Afterward, he’d tried to shame her, tried to break her confidence, telling her she was weak for giving in to him.

Biology. It was nothing more than biology. She hadn’t wanted him, not in her mind, but Mother Nature was a bitch and wanted the population of the species to increase.

Brian had marked her as his. She could smell his scent on her skin no matter how many times she washed. They weren’t married in a traditional sense. But in werewolf culture they were mated. It didn’t matter that she hated him, didn’t want him on any level. Because she’d been weakened that first time by starvation, hormones and beatings, he’d been able to join with her in the mating ritual of the werewolf species. It had enabled him to mark her as his. The only way out for either of them was death.

She bared her teeth and snarled. She was more than ready for a quick divorce.

She refused to think of herself as mated to him and fought him at every turn. Brian might think he was entitled to her body because they were mated. To Chrissten it was rape.

The mating had released her inner wolf, allowing her to shift for the first time in her life. That was another difference in the male/female biology. Males shifted naturally in their early twenties when they reached maturity. Females needed to mate for their wolf to be released. Totally unfair, but that was life.

The experience had been painful—due to her injuries—exhilarating and scary as all get out. But it had strengthened her as well, enhancing all her skills. It had allowed her to keep fighting these long months. But now she was no longer strong enough to call on her wolf.

The only bright spot in her whole ordeal so far was the fact she hadn’t ended up pregnant, for which she was profoundly grateful. She couldn’t begin to imagine what Doctor Morton would do with a baby if he had one to experiment on. The man had no scruples.

Dr. Philip Morton was crazy. He was trying to discover how half-breeds differed from humans and pureblooded werewolves. Half-breeds were the product of a mating between a pureblood werewolf and a human that resulted in a child. And they were very rare.

He worked tirelessly to isolate the genes that made them what they were. He was obsessed with discovering where they got their preternatural senses, their ability to shift, their strength and their long lifespan. He wanted it all for himself.

In return for Brian’s help acquiring test subjects, the doctor had promised to help create more female werewolves if he was able to uncover the genetic secret. Chris knew females were in short supply in the werewolf population. From everything she’d learned about the species, most purebloods wanted nothing to do with half-breeds, would rather kill them than mate with them. On the other hand, some of them thought any mate was better than none. Brian was the liaison for a small pack of pureblooded males who all wanted mates and didn’t care how they got them. Chrissten had only seen Brian, but she’d smelled several other males from time to time.

The sound of footsteps echoing in the distance pulled her from her dark memories. Her heart raced and sweat dotted her flesh. She dragged herself up into a seated position, tugging her blankets around her like a shield. Even that was difficult. Her body was giving out. Too much stress and not enough nourishment had weakened her. She wasn’t healing as fast as she used to. Bruises still covered her body from her last fight with Brian and that had been several days ago. By now she should be fully recovered.

The footsteps faded and she gave a sigh of relief and closed her eyes, trying to escape the sense of hopelessness permeating her.

Her brother, her twin, was searching for her. She’d caught Quinn’s scent the last time they’d moved her. She’d been so close to freedom. Bethany, the other half-breed female who’d been her cellmate for several weeks, had escaped. Chrissten just wished she’d been able to go with her.

Now she didn’t know where she was or even if she was still in the same city. Quinn wouldn’t give up his search, but Chrissten was afraid it was too late for her. She might never get beyond these walls. There was a very good possibility she would die here.

She eased back down onto the unforgiving floor and lay there, unable to summon up enough strength to even care. Her mind drifted back to the day her brother had almost found her. There’d been another scent in the air. This one darker. Enticing.

She sniffed, trying to remember it. But it was nothing more than a dream.

A single tear rolled down her cheekbone.

Chrissten closed her eyes and let the lethargy take her into darkness.

Hank Brewer lay with his hands stacked behind his head, staring at the plaster ceiling. The sounds of the city drifted in through the window. Chicago never slept. There was always traffic and people, sirens and horns. He’d gotten used to it, but that didn’t mean he liked it.

He’d come a long way from the Iowa farm where he’d grown up. He’d been a foster kid and had been treated well enough by the family that had taken him in. He’d had plenty of food to eat and clean clothes to wear. His days had been filled with school and chores. But he’d never felt as though he fit in and had lit out on his own when he was only sixteen. He’d spent two years on the streets before joining the army in the hope it would give his life some direction, some meaning.

The discipline and the camaraderie had helped, for a time. But he’d gotten out after six years and three tours of Iraq.

“Fuck.” He scrubbed a hand over his face and tucked those memories in the steel vault at the back of his mind. Even though it had been almost six years, he didn’t want to think back to those days—the god-awful heat, the choking dust, the icy edge of fear that never left, the echoes of explosions and the screams of death. Those days were behind him, but he was still at war. Just a different kind.

Hank rolled out of bed and paced to the window. He was naked, but he didn’t feel the cold seeping up from the floorboards.

He was a werewolf. Well, a half-breed one. It was still strange to accept, to believe, even after all these years. He’d thought he was going crazy for a while, delusions brought on by post-traumatic-stress disorder. He’d been living alone, wandering the streets most days searching for some kind of peace when Meredith had found him.

One corner of his mouth kicked up in a brief smile. Meredith Cross, Meredith Striker now, he corrected himself. He’d been sitting in one of the city parks by himself, a brooding, dangerous man. She’d walked past him, stopped and sniffed the air.

He’d thought she was nuts when she turned around, came back and sat down next to him. Then she’d asked him his name. Before he’d known it, he was spilling his guts to her, telling her about his delusions, his fears he was losing his mind. After all, what man believes he can morph into a wolf whenever he wants to?

Only thing was, Meredith hadn’t laughed at him, hadn’t thought he was crazy. In a matter-of-fact way, she’d explained to him what he was. A half-breed werewolf. He’d thought she was the one who was nuts.

Hank shook his head as he watched a garbage truck rumble down the street, belching out exhaust as it went. Even from this distance his preternatural sense of smell picked up the stench of the garbage mingled with the odor of gasoline. Not pleasant. He closed the window he’d left cracked an inch last night, shutting out some of the noise and smells.

He rested his hands against the window frame and pressed his forehead against the cool glass. Meredith had been persistent and somehow had convinced him to go home with her to the bar she owned in Wicker Park—Haven. The name was apt. It had become that to him and more. That had been a little more than five years ago. He’d never left. There was nothing he wouldn’t do for her or the family he’d found here at Haven.

He hadn’t been crazy at all. What he’d been was a half-breed werewolf who had no idea about his heritage. But he knew now and he embraced it.

A noise alerted him to the fact he was no longer the only one awake on this floor. He cocked his head to one side and listened, allowing his enhanced hearing to filter through the sounds around him. Kevin was still sleeping on the sofa in the living room. No, the noise was coming from the apartment down the hall.

They were all on alert since Bethany Morris had come to them with her claims of knowing where to find Quinn Lawton’s missing sister. Bethany had stayed and she and Quinn had been drawn to one another. It was great to have a newly mated pair in their small pack, but with it had come a heap of trouble. That was okay. They were good at handling trouble.

Knowing he was done with sleep for the night, Hank padded to his closet and pulled on a pair of jeans and a T-shirt. He might as well start his day. There would be no more rest for him.

They’d been so close to finding Quinn’s sister. He glanced at the two blankets folded at the bottom of his bed. A slightly dirty pillow sat next to it.

Unable to stop himself, he went to them. He picked up one of the blankets first and inhaled deeply. Her scent was fresh and he could almost feel her warmth.

Chrissten. She smelled like a fresh summer day, like promises in the dark of the night. It was overlaid with a much deeper, musky scent. Male.

Hank growled, dropped the blanket and picked up the pillow instead. Her scent was fainter here, but it wasn’t tainted by the male’s smell. He’d found it when they’d stormed one of the places where she’d been held. They’d been too late to rescue her as her captors had already moved her. But Hank had taken the pillow.

He knew she’d been a captive for more than a year. Knew she’d been taken against her will, mated to a male not of her choosing.

That didn’t sit well with him. Especially since he wanted her for himself.

He breathed in her lovely scent once more and then carefully placed the pillow back in its place.

Her scent haunted his nights and filled his days. They would keep looking until they found her, dead or alive. He’d find her if it was the last thing he ever did. And then he’d kill the bastards who had taken her.

He flexed his hands, fisting them at his sides. His breathing got deeper and his wolf pushed to get out, forcing him to control the other side of his nature. Oh yeah, he’d find her. It didn’t matter that she was mated to another male. He didn’t care. Rescuing Chrissten had become an obsession for him. It was his mission and he would not fail.

The focus helped ease the restlessness that had been plaguing him lately. He didn’t know what was wrong with him. He hadn’t felt this way in years. Maybe it was all the upheaval in the pack. In the last six months or so, things had changed dramatically. Meredith had taken a mate, they’d met an entire pack of werewolves, purebloods who didn’t want to kill them—that was certainly a twist—and Quinn had come to them, bringing his problems with him.

He rolled his shoulders. Whatever happened, he would protect his pack. They were his family, the only real one he’d ever known. He would allow nothing or no one to hurt them.

After he pulled on his socks and sneakers, he made the bed. The discipline the army had drilled into him was too ingrained to ignore. His room was neat, his belongings sparse and his life simple. Just the way he liked it.

Chapter Two

Hank stared at the front door of the bar, willing Damek to arrive. The vampire was unpredictable and would arrive in his own good time. The bastard certainly liked making an entrance. Hank hated having to deal with the arrogant creature, but he was their best hope for information when it came to finding Chrissten, other than Craig, that is. Who’d have thought a group of werewolves would be so dependent on a vampire and a human for help.

The difference was he trusted Craig. He might be human, but he was also Chrissten and Quinn’s brother—same mother, different fathers. Craig wanted her back as badly as the rest of them did. He was also hell on wheels with a computer and had been working nonstop tracking down every lead they could sniff out.

Damek, on the other hand, was a wild card. Hank had no idea why the vampire was even helping them. Vampires and werewolves were natural enemies, suspicious of one another. But the rise of paranormal bounty hunters had changed all that. Now they had a tentative truce between them, focusing their efforts on the threat to them all.

It was dangerous to owe a vampire a favor. But Hank knew he’d pay whatever debt was incurred if it allowed them to rescue Chrissten. For some unknown reason, he was obsessed with finding her. From the moment he’d first heard her name, he’d wanted to meet her. From the moment he’d smelled her unique scent on a pillow left behind by her kidnappers, he’d wanted her more than he’d ever wanted anything in his life.

He kept that information to himself, not wanting the others to suspect how invested he’d become in finding Chrissten.

He picked up another chair, turned it upside down and set it on the round table. Everyone was busy doing the necessary nightly chores to shut down the place. The club had been hopping tonight. The jazz band was well known in the city and Haven had been filled to capacity. But now it was quiet, the music nothing more than an echo. The patrons were all gone. Only members of their pack remained.

“He should be here soon.”

Hank grabbed another chair before turning his attention to Quinn, who’d come up alongside him. “Yeah. Shouldn’t be too long.” The other male practically vibrated with barely suppressed energy. He was anxious and Hank couldn’t blame him. Quinn looked better than he had since he’d known him though, his eyes not quite so haunted as they had been, his features not as drawn. Obviously mating with Bethany had helped drive out some of the demons he’d had inside him. Hank wished them well.

Isaiah raised his head and sniffed the air. “He’s coming.” Isaiah scowled at the main door as it swung open slowly, drawing the attention of everyone in the room. Michael and Benjamin stepped out from behind the bar to stand beside Meredith. Hank knew the action was instinctive and that both men would protect their mother with their lives.

Hank lowered the chair he was holding and moved to stand in the shadows by the wall. He didn’t like having his back exposed when there was a potential enemy around. His eyes narrowed as he studied Damek. The vampire looked the same as he always did, tailor-made black suit, crisp linen shirt and silk tie. Dapper bastard must have a closet full of those expensive suits he seemed to favor.

A movement off to his left caught Hank’s attention. Teague had situated himself and his mate, Neema, just outside the kitchen door. Kevin was standing in the entrance of the hall that led to the office.

He turned his attention back to Damek and Isaiah as they exchanged terse greetings.

“Do you have any news?” It was Craig who stepped up to ask. He might be human, but he didn’t seem to be afraid of any of them, werewolf and vampire alike. Hank had a great deal of respect for the younger man.

Damek nodded slowly. “Yes, my friend, I do.” For some reason known only to Damek, he’d taken a liking to Craig. Personally, Hank figured it was because he viewed humans as a food source. After all, vampires needed blood in order to survive.

The vampire slowly turned his head until he was staring directly at Hank through the shadows. Hank kept his arms loose by his sides and his expression impassive. In his mind he pictured a steel vault door and slammed it shut. He didn’t want the vampire poking around his head.

Damek raised an eyebrow and slightly inclined his head in acknowledgement. No one knew how powerful the bastard was, but Hank had seen him take control of a pureblood werewolf’s mind like it was nothing. Hank wasn’t under any illusions that the vampire couldn’t break down his defenses given time. But he wanted the creature set on notice that he wouldn’t make it easy for him, would fight if necessary.

“What did you find out?” Quinn stepped up with Bethany right beside him. She rested her hand on his arm and Hank had the feeling that light touch was the only thing restraining Quinn. They were all on edge after missing rescuing Chrissten less than a week before.

“I have a possible location.” Damek’s declaration had Hank moving away from his post by the wall. His heart was pounding with anticipation.

“Where?” Isaiah stepped in front of Damek, making the vampire frown.

Instead of telling them, he glanced out the window. “Dawn is getting closer. I suggest we hurry.”

Quinn swore and lunged, but Isaiah blocked him with his big body. “Get a grip on yourself, Quinn. We need Damek’s help.”

Quinn tensed but nodded, and they all trooped out to the vehicles waiting in the alleyway behind the building. Hank thought about his sniper rifle tucked away upstairs in the back of his closet, but dismissed it. This fight wouldn’t be about conventional weapons. If it came down to a fight it would be all about brute strength and cunning.

Isaiah, Meredith, Quinn, Bethany and Craig all went in the SUV. Michael, Benjamin, Kevin, Teague, Neema, himself and Damek all piled into the van. The silence was deafening as they drove through the lonely city streets with Damek barking the occasional direction.

As Hank expected, they were heading to a derelict and dangerous section of the city. Not surprising in the least. The people who lived here didn’t ask questions and minded their own business. Drug dealers, the sound of gunshots and the cries of despair were a part of their daily life. If they noticed some shady looking men going in and out of an abandoned building, no one would think to call the cops. They didn’t want to bring trouble down on themselves and many of them had things they wanted to hide from the authorities.

Hank forced himself to relax, but it wasn’t easy. Every muscle in his body was primed and ready to explode into action. His heart rate settled into a heavy, steady rhythm and his breathing was even. It was the same way before he went into any battle. His body knew what it had to do and did it, turning him into the perfect fighting machine.

A bead of sweat formed on his temple but he ignored it. This wasn’t Iraq. This was Chicago. He refused to allow nightmares from the past to intrude on the present. A woman was depending on him.

Chrissten. He could easily picture her face. Craig had shown him several photos and the images were ingrained in his brain—her long blond hair, pale blue eyes and slender, athletic body. But it was her smile that had captivated him, full of mischief and life. He took a deep breath and swore he could smell her, the light fragrance that never failed to remind him of a summer’s day.

He felt someone watching him and slowly raised his head. The vampire was staring at him with black, soulless eyes. Hank ignored Damek as best he could, focusing on the fight ahead.

“Turn right at the lights,” Damek instructed, and Michael turned the van down the road with the SUV following close behind them.

Hank started to take note of the people on the street. Even at this time of night there was plenty of activity. A man with baggy pants and a flashy leather jacket sold drugs on the corner to a trio of young men. On the opposite side of the road two women in skirts so short they were probably illegal in some states plied their trade. By a crumbling stoop, a drunk curled up with the remains of his bottle.

“Pull over here.” Damek had the door open and was out before Michael had brought the vehicle to a complete halt. He turned back and pinned Teague and Kevin with his dark gaze as they stepped out of the van. “You two stay with the vehicles. We can’t afford to lose our transportation.” His gaze seemed to soften as he looked at Neema. “You better stay with them to keep them out of trouble.”

Hank climbed out and looked around, studying the terrain and the locals. Three tough looking dudes with tattoos and piercings on their faces started in their direction. Before Hank could do more than growl at them, Damek waved his hand and the men suddenly turned and went back the way they came.

“Weak-minded idiots,” Damek grumbled under his breath.

Hank suddenly had a new respect for the vampire. His power seemed limitless. He was damn glad Damek was on their side in this fight.

The vampire suddenly whirled around. “Women are to be protected, wolf.” He disappeared in a blur only to reappear twenty feet down the road. “Are you coming?”

While he’d been watching Damek, the rest of the pack had emptied out of both vehicles. All were ready to fight. Hank didn’t think Quinn could take another disappointment. He didn’t think he could either.

Damek pointed at a dilapidated three-story building. It had probably been a single-family dwelling at one time. Over the years it had been remodeled into apartments. Now it stood empty and boarded up.

Hank loped toward the side of the building and hurried around to the back. The rest of them could take the front. He wasn’t waiting. His heart started pumping faster when he saw a garage out back with a shiny new lock on it. He took a few precious seconds to glance inside the tiny window in the door. With his preternatural sight he could see a white van just like the one that had fled from the scene the last time they’d hunted for Chrissten.

This was it. Hank could feel it in his gut.

He raced to the house, senses flaring open. He forced himself to slow down and use stealth. No need to alert the bad guys to his presence. He ignored the secured back door and jimmied a basement window instead. The lock was old and rusty and gave easily under the steady pressure he put on it. He raised the glass slowly and listened.

All was quiet.

He grabbed the upper sill and slid his body through the small opening, landing sure-footed on the gravel floor. This part of the basement wasn’t finished and the musty stench of mildew and mold assailed his nostrils. He ignored the pungent odor and took a deep breath. The smell of garbage, urine and sweat seeped upward from the ground and outward from the wooden structure.

He heard a squeak in the floorboard above him and knew the others were swiftly moving in. If there was a rogue werewolf in the building he would have heard the noise by now. Unless he was otherwise occupied.

Hank’s lips pulled back from his teeth and a low snarl was torn from his throat. He was on the hunt. His body settled into battle mode, ready for anything. He reached out to his wolf, using every advantage at his disposal, heightening his senses.

He knew he was alone but still moved carefully over the hard-packed ground toward a doorway. He slowly turned the handle and eased the door open, cringing when it made a slight popping sound. Years of damp had warped the wood, making it stick to the frame.

A tiny sound caught his attention. A whimper. His head whipped around to the left and he noticed a door with two locks on it. Chrissten. It had to be her. The beat of his heart went from steady to a gallop in under a second as adrenaline surged through his veins.

Before he could take a step toward the locked door a large male appeared at the far end of the hallway. He was a big fucker with broad shoulders and long brown hair. His scent reached Hank, igniting a molten fury inside him. It was a scent he knew well from Chrissten’s blanket, the one he’d taken from her last prison cell. Brian. The male who’d violated Chrissten.

Hank didn’t think, didn’t pause. He attacked.

But this was no human he was fighting. This was a pureblooded werewolf, and he was more than ready to fight. Hank knew the other male wanted it. Craved it as much as Hank did.

They ran at one another, fangs bared, hands tipped in claws as they both partially shifted into their wolf form.

Hank went in low and swiped at Brian’s belly, but Brian turned at the last second and lashed out, catching Hank in the shoulder and raking away shirt and skin. The scent of blood, rich and coppery, mingled with the other pungent smells in the hallway. Hank could feel the warm liquid trickling down his arm.

He shook off the minor injury. Nothing else mattered but rescuing Chrissten. Not even his own life.

Hank allowed instinct to take over. He’d been a fighter all his life, long before he’d discovered his heritage. The other male might be a pureblood, but Hank fought mean and dirty, with no holds barred. He fought to win.

He lashed out at Brian with claw-tipped hands. The other male jumped back, hitting the wall so hard it caused little flecks of dust to rain down upon them like fine snow. Hank blinked to clear his vision. He needed to get Brian away from the door with the locks, away from Chrissten.

Hank roared his anger. No need to be quiet now. The others would have heard the beginnings of their fight. In the distance, Hank could hear the pounding of feet as the others hurried to join him.

Brian heard them coming too. He snarled, exposing brutally sharp fangs. “This isn’t over.” Warning given, Brian turned and ran. Hank started to give chase but a faint female voice stopped him.

“Is anyone there? Oh God, is there someone out there?”

Everything inside him came to a standstill. Something deep within Hank’s soul shifted and realigned before locking into place. Chrissten.

“Get away from there.” The male voice had him whirling around and instinct had him ducking. Something swooshed by his head and embedded itself into the wall behind him. A bullet. No, a tranquilizer dart. Hank’s nostrils flared at the sight of the man who had to be Dr. Phillip Morton.

He prowled toward the doctor, determined to make him pay for what he’d done. The doctor raised the tranq gun again. Before he could fire it, Damek appeared in front of him, grabbing the weapon from the human’s hands.

“Who do we have here?” The vampire’s expression was so feral that Hank almost felt sorry for the doctor. Almost. Damek shoved the doctor back into the room he’d stepped out of. The door slammed shut behind them.

Quinn barreled down the hallway, shoved Hank aside and hurried to the locked room. Claws extended, he attacked the two locks. Hank hurried to help him and quickly realized they’d probably need a crowbar to get past the locks. Within a split second his brain had sorted through his options. “Pull on the door.” He grabbed the handle and yanked on it, using the full force of his big body.

Quinn continued to beat at the locks, but in the end it was the wooden door that gave first under the strain. Hank fell back as the door flew toward him, scraping against the concrete floor as it was pulled back.

Quinn pushed past him and called his sister’s name. “Chrissten?” The raw emotion in his voice brought tears to Hank’s eyes. He blinked several times and stepped back, angling his body so he could see into the room.

He didn’t see her at first. There was nothing here except a bundle of rags on the floor in the far corner. He took a second look. The rags were moving.

Quinn arrowed in on the mound and went straight to it. “Chrissten?” His voice was soft, almost fearful.

The bundle moved slightly. Quinn swooped in and scooped her into his arms, burying his face against her. He stood slowly, took a deep breath and strode out of the room and into the hallway.

As he passed by, Hank strained to get a better look. He wanted to reach out and touch a lock of dirty blond hair that had escaped the bundle. It was Chrissten.

Hank could hear her labored breathing. One of her arms slipped from beneath the blanket covering her. It was mottled with dirt and bruises.

He wanted to howl and roar and kill. A red haze filled his vision and he growled low in his chest. His fingers itched to touch her. His arms ached to hold her. He wanted to be the one carrying Chrissten out of her prison. He swallowed back his fury, vowing to track down Brian and kill him like the rabid dog he was. That was something he could do. Hank would set Chrissten free of that monster if it was the last thing he did.

He followed closely behind as Quinn carried his sister up the stairs and out of the building. The others were quiet, except for Bethany, who was crying softly. No one said anything about Damek not being with them on the trip back. They trusted him to get whatever information he could and handle the doctor in whatever fashion he saw fit.

Quinn loaded himself and his sister into the SUV. It took all Hank’s restraint not to push his way into the vehicle. He wanted, no needed, to be next to her, to assure himself she was all right.

He’d have to wait. Right now all that mattered was her safety. Plus, he didn’t think Quinn would be very understanding if he ripped his sister from his arms. Hank kept his eye on the SUV as it sped through the last of the night. Dawn was almost breaking by the time they reached Haven.

Chrissten heard a voice calling her name. She frowned, recognizing the voice. The floor wasn’t as hard as it usually was. No, that wasn’t right.

Everything was a muddle. She’d thought she’d heard someone outside her cell. Someone she knew. Someone she recognized. His scent. That was it. She’d recognized his dark, musky scent and had called out to him.

But he hadn’t answered.

A tear leaked out of the corner of her eye and trailed down her face.

“Don’t cry, baby, I’ve got you.”

Chrissten blinked. She was hallucinating again. Had to be. She hadn’t heard her twin in so long. He sounded different. Older. Tired. She turned her head slightly and there he was. But it wasn’t exactly like Quinn. His hair was longer too. That wasn’t right.

“Your hair is long.”

She heard a laugh that sounded more like a sob and turned her head to see who was laughing at her. The man looked like an older version of her younger brother. It was Craig, but not the Craig she remembered.

“You’re old.” That’s not what she meant to say. She meant to say older, but it took a lot of energy for her to speak.

“I feel old,” he told her. He placed his hand on her forehead, leaned down and kissed her cheek. “We’ve got you, sis. You’re going to be fine.”

“Craig?” It really was her brother with his wire-rimmed glasses, sandy brown hair and tender smile.

“Yeah, it’s me.”

“Quinn?” Where was her twin?

“Right here, Chris. I’m right here.” He was the only one who called her Chris, insisting that he’d wanted a twin brother not a sister. Not that she believed that for one second. They’d always been incredibly close.

It was his arms cradling her. It was his lap she was sitting on. Not the cold floor. Not her prison cell. She was free.

“Is this real?” She was almost afraid to believe it. Wasn’t sure it wasn’t all just a dream or a hallucination brought on by her failing body.

“It’s real.” She recognized the voice and the face that belonged to it. Bethany Morris leaned over her, a smile on her face. “I told you I’d come back for you.”

Chrissten could sense they were moving. They must be in a vehicle. There were other people here too. Two more. She could smell them, a male and a female, and they were werewolves.

She started to panic. Were her brothers and Bethany in danger? She thrashed around, trying to sit up so she could see. She had to protect her family.

“Shhh. Stop it, Chris. You’re going to hurt yourself.”

She grabbed Quinn’s arm, she had to make him understand. “Danger.” She sniffed the air again. Why couldn’t he smell them? Damn, she hated the weakness pulling at her limbs, at her mind.

“No, you’re safe. The other people in the vehicle are friends. Do you understand? No one is going to hurt you anymore.”

As long as her brothers were safe she didn’t care. She was afraid she wasn’t going to make it. She felt as though she already had one foot out of this world and into the afterlife. Everything seemed to be filtered though a gauzy curtain. She was here but not here.

She sniffed again. Where was the dark, musky scent? The one she associated with safety? Had she imagined it?

“Where is he?” The words were little more than a whisper in spite of the energy she put behind them. Everything was difficult for her, even something as simple as talking. But she needed to know, needed to find out if the male was real.

A gentle hand pushed a lock of hair out of her face. “You don’t need to worry about anything.” Quinn’s voice was low and soothing. “The doctor is no longer a threat and I’m not going to let anyone or anything hurt you ever again.”

Quinn hadn’t understood her question. He didn’t know who she was searching for. And she couldn’t tell him. She didn’t know either.

She heard his promise, but she heard more in the words he wasn’t saying. Brian was still alive. He was out there somewhere and he would be coming for her. She didn’t know if she had the strength to fight him. Maybe it would be better if she died. She was so tired of the battle.

Even as she thought it, a part of her rebelled. She was a fighter. Always had been. Always would be.

Her wolf whimpered and she struggled to reassure it. They would get stronger. They would hide until she was strong again. Then she would hunt Brian herself and kill him. It was the only way for her to ever truly be free.

The vehicle hit a bump, jolting her. She cried out as every ache in her body made itself known. The world around her dimmed and she let herself fall into the blackness. Quinn would keep her safe until she was strong enough to do it for herself.

As she drifted away from reality she thought she caught a whiff of the dark, tantalizing smell. She went searching for it in her mind but found only a void.

Chapter Three

Hank sat on the floor in the corner of his bedroom, his back against the wall, and watched the bed. Chrissten was sleeping, but not soundly. Every few minutes she would whimper or mutter something he couldn’t quite make out.

He wanted to go to her and take her in his arms, promise to protect her from anyone and anything that wanted to harm her. Yeah, like that would go over well. She’d probably wake screaming and bring all the other males running.

Still, a guy could dream. He liked the idea of her lying in his bed, sleeping on his sheets, her head cradled by his pillow. Yeah, she belonged there. If he couldn’t hold her in his arms he could at least wrap her in his blankets.

Outside the city went on as normal. Cars and trucks sped up and down the street. People walked to and fro, all going somewhere in a hurry. Someone yelled in the distance. Music from the club two floors down vibrated the floorboards beneath him.

Inside the apartment, life was anything but normal. He couldn’t believe Chrissten was in his bed. Of course, he wasn’t there with her, but that didn’t matter. He had all the patience and time in the world.

No one would understand the instantaneous attraction he’d felt for Quinn’s sister. He wasn’t certain he totally understood it himself. He sure as hell wasn’t about to tell Quinn or any of the other males of the pack.

All he knew was that Chrissten stilled the restlessness inside him. She was like a missing piece of a puzzle, completing him.

It sounded corny as hell and he’d never say the words out loud, but they were true.

Hank had always relied on his instincts to guide him. Had done so long before he’d known what he truly was. And right now his instincts were screaming at him that this was his woman. His mate.

Problem was she’d been brutalized, held captive and claimed by another male.

But Hank had always been good at figuring out problems, and he wasn’t a quitter. He’d find a way to deal with all the myriad difficulties ahead.

The priority right now was Chrissten’s health.

His head jerked up and he stared at the open doorway. “How is she?” Craig came into the room and crept over to stand beside the bed, staring down at his older sister. His expression was one of love and concern. His eyes were red rimmed. He was still wearing the same shirt he’d worn yesterday and it looked like it had been slept in.

“She’s sleeping.” The minute they’d gotten Chrissten back home early this morning the women had taken over. They’d bathed her and checked her injuries before dressing her in a nightgown and popping her into bed.

He’d offered his apartment and bed for Chrissten as all the others were occupied. With all the new folks taking up residence here space was at a premium. He didn’t give a shit about sleeping on the floor. Wouldn’t be the first time. If his years in the army had taught him anything it was that he could sleep anywhere. It soothed the anger in him to know he was doing something concrete to help her.

Chrissten had been sleeping on and off ever since Meredith and Bethany had put her there. Hank glanced at his watch. The bar would be closing soon. In a few hours Chrissten would have been free for almost a day.

“She’s been through so much.” Craig swiped at his eyes. Hank’s chest tightened as he watched the younger man reach out to touch his sister only to pull back. They were all afraid to touch her. Her skin was mottled with bruises and needle marks punctured her arms, a testament to how much she’d been abused.

“She’s tough or she wouldn’t have survived. She’ll get through this.” Hank had to believe that. Anything else was unacceptable.

“Yeah, she’s always been tough.” Craig turned aside and sank down on the floor beside him. “What about Brian?”

They hadn’t talked about what their next step was. Hank assumed that Damek would be contacting them as soon as the club shut down for the night. Hank wanted to know what Damek had learned from the fucking crazy doctor, and he knew the rest of them wanted to know too.

“I’ll take care of Brian.” He hadn’t meant to say the words out loud. Not yet. He had no claim to Chrissten and might never have one. Chances were she’d never accept him or any other male. Not after what she’d been through. But that didn’t matter. He wanted her safe and that meant Brian had to die. Craig was her brother. Her blood. Hank wanted to prove himself worthy of Chrissten to her kin.

Craig stared at him, his gaze all too knowing for a human male. He removed his wire-rimmed glasses, polished them and slipped them back on. “I believe you will.”

Before Hank could respond, he felt someone else entering the apartment. Quinn’s scent wafted ahead of him. Damn room was getting more and more crowded by the minute.

Quinn had been back and forth checking on his sister every half hour. He’d sat by her side for the first eight hours, his eyes never leaving her face. It had been painful to watch.

Hank felt a twinge of jealousy, which shamed him. He’d wanted to be the one sitting by her, holding her hand and reassuring her when she woke.

Thankfully, Bethany had come to his rescue when she’d come to drag her mate away to rest. Chrissten’s recovery wasn’t going to happen overnight. They were all in this for a long haul.

Hank had agreed to take a turn watching her, reminding them he could nap anywhere, even standing up, thanks to his stint in the military. They weren’t leaving her alone, not for a minute. Not with Brian still on the loose.

If Chrissten were his mate he’d stop at nothing to find her. Of course, the difference between him and Brian was that he’d never do anything to hurt her. Males like Brian sickened him. You couldn’t force love and acceptance. They were gifts that, when offered, were to be treasured and guarded with your life.

“She’s still sleeping.” Quinn sounded worried as he strode across the room. He reached down and tugged the covers more fully over Chrissten, tucking them carefully around her.

“It’s going to take her time to recover,” Craig pointed out.

Hank felt like an interloper with the rest of her family here. As much as he wanted to stay, he forced himself to his feet. “I’ll go downstairs and help with closing. I’ll be back later.”

Quinn nodded but all his attention was on his twin. Hank could feel Craig’s eyes on him as he silently left the room. He closed the apartment door behind him and hurried down the stairs to Haven.

The music had stopped but there were still some patrons milling about, chatting and finishing their drinks. Hank helped Kevin and Isaiah herd them toward the front door. It took another twenty minutes, but finally they were gone. Then came the long wait while the few human employees on staff got their coats and said their goodnights.

Meredith slipped her arm around his waist and rested her head on his shoulder. “How is she doing?”

He shook his head. “Sleeping. I guess that’s probably the best thing for her right now.”

“She needs to eat more.” Meredith mothered them all and had slipped into the role naturally with Chrissten. Quinn had managed to wake her long enough to get a bowl of soup into her earlier today, but other than that, she hadn’t eaten a thing. They were all concerned.

“We can try again later. Maybe some of those nutrition shakes or something like that, to help build her energy.” He should have thought of that earlier and run out to the store.

“That’s a wonderful idea.” Meredith gave him a squeeze. Hank leaned into her for a minute, kissing the top of her head. She’d taken him into her home when he’d been lost and treated him like a son. She’d given him a place to belong and he loved her for that.

“Are you okay?”

That was the problem with someone knowing you so well. Even though outwardly he was the same, she sensed his emotional turmoil. “Yeah, I’m fine. I want to know what Damek found out.”

She nodded and took a step back. “We all do. He should be here soon.” Thankfully, she seemed to accept his explanation at face value. He didn’t want anyone to know what he was feeling for Chrissten. Not yet. It was too soon.

Work was the way to take his mind off things. Hank had never been afraid of hard work and pitched in with closing down the club. It didn’t take the pack long to have everything in order—kitchen and bar shut down, floors and tables scrubbed cleaned.

With the lights dim, they all sat around several tables, waiting. Hank listened with half an ear to the various conversations floating around him while he wondered how Chrissten was doing.

Kevin and Meredith were discussing food and liquor shipments. Isaiah, Michael and Benjamin were speculating on what Damek had found out. Teague was trying to coax Neema upstairs to bed.

A solid thump vibrated through the front door of the bar. Isaiah rose from his seat, strode across the room and yanked the solid oak door open. Damek stood there, impeccable as always in one of his designer suits. Isaiah raised an eyebrow.

Damek shrugged in response. “You’re always complaining I never knock.”

“Since when do you listen to me?” Isaiah held the door open. “Come on in.”

The air thickened and the short hairs on the back of Hank’s neck stood on end. The animal part of him was aware he was in the presence of a predator. Shadows seemed to fill the room. Damek made his way to Meredith and kissed her cheek. Isaiah flexed his hands by his sides but managed not to rip the vampire away from his mate. Hank admired his restraint.

It occurred to Hank that the vampire enjoyed baiting Isaiah, but not in a mean way. It was almost playful, which was strange coming from such a powerful creature. Of course, Isaiah might be one of the few living beings that didn’t seem impressed or intimidated by the vampire.

“What did you find out?” Isaiah demanded.

Hank sat forward, not wanting to miss a word of what Damek had to say.

“The doctor gave up all his secrets before he passed on.”

Satisfaction filled Hank. He was fiercely glad the sonofabitch was dead.

Damek wandered around the bar, perusing the artwork on the walls. Hank wanted to shake him and tell him to spill everything. But he didn’t have a death wish.

“The doctor was mentally unstable, but incredibly intelligent. Maybe the two go hand in hand.” Damek traced his index finger over the frame of large painting by a local artist. “He was also filthy rich. His parents were old when he was born and they were both dead by the time he was eighteen, leaving him all their money. He went to the best schools and had advanced degrees in chemistry and genetics. He was also a medical doctor.”

“So he had all the skills he needed to do experiments on his own.” They all turned to look at Quinn who was standing in the doorway. Hank’s heart began to race. Who was with Chrissten?

He stood, planning to go upstairs. They couldn’t leave her alone. And being with Craig didn’t count. The male might be her brother but he was also human and no match for a pureblood werewolf if Brian found a way to get to Chrissten.

“Is Bethany with her?” Meredith went to Quinn and hugged him. That was Meredith, mother to them all.

Quinn nodded and Hank was able to subdue the urge to race to Chrissten’s side. Not that Bethany would be a match for Brian either, but she was stronger and faster than Craig and could at least run for help.

Quinn was staring at Damek, obviously eager to know what the vampire had learned. “What else do you know?”

“Many things,” Damek replied. “Phillip Morton had everything he needed but the muscle to pull off the job.”

Hank wanted this conversation done so he could go back upstairs to watch over Chrissten. But first he had questions he needed answered. “What I want to know is how he discovered werewolves even exist? And what were his experiments all about?” The whole business had been nagging Hank since the very beginning.

“Good questions.” Damek inclined his head in acknowledgement. “It seems that one of your brethren fell into the hands of the military about ten years ago. They killed him and started studying him. Unfortunately for them, their funding was cut and they had to abandon the project. The official word is that the creature was a genetic anomaly, nothing more.”

Hank’s blood ran cold at the thought of the military running experiments on his pack. He knew firsthand how ruthless those at the top could be. They thought of nothing and no one but themselves. If they thought they could use werewolf DNA to produce super soldiers, nothing would stop them.

“Shit.” Isaiah raked his hand through his hair.

“Not to worry. I have names and locations. I’ll be paying them all a visit. If there is any damaging information out there, I’ll make sure it’s destroyed.”

“Why?” Hank crossed his arms over his chest and glared at the vampire, wary of his help. “Why would you do that? Risk yourself?”

“I have lived a very long time, my friend. If they come to believe in one myth it is not that far a stretch to believe in others. I’ve dealt with this kind of problem before.”

“Okay. Damek will handle the military problem.” Isaiah pinned them all with a level stare. “That leaves us with Brian.”

“It’s bigger than that, I fear.”

Quinn strode toward Damek, stopping right in front of him. “How much bigger?”

Damek sighed. “There is a pack of six males, including Brian, who are living here in the city. They want females and don’t care how they get them. From what I was able to steal from the doctor’s mind, he’d already experimented on one poor female before Chrissten. He made the mistake of giving her to the pack. He wanted to see how all the males would interact with her. They ended up killing her, and her death wasn’t pleasant.”

Hank swallowed the bile that surged up from his stomach to his throat. He could only imagine the abuse that poor female had endured. Death would have come as a blessing in the end.

“That’s why he kept my sister in the lab.” It wasn’t a question, but Damek answered Quinn anyway.

Damek nodded. “He couldn’t afford to lose another specimen.”

“But how did he find Brian and his pack?” Hank asked. Most werewolves kept a low profile and that meant keeping their true identities from humans. You couldn’t exactly find them listed in the yellow pages.

“He found them the same way I found the bounty hunters, didn’t he?” Craig dragged himself into the room, practically asleep on his feet. “He looked online and hacked into their sites.”

The corners of Damek’s mouth turned upward and his eyes glowed almost red. “Exactly, my smart human friend. He knew if there was one werewolf out there chances were there were more, and someone had to know about them. It seems everyone has an online presence these days. Everyone stays connected.”

Craig managed a wan smile. “I have my moments.”

Hank took control of the conversation again. “So he found the bounty hunters and through them the wolves.”

“Couldn’t have been that easy,” Michael pointed out. “The doctor was human. They wouldn’t have trusted him.” He turned to Craig. “No offense.”

“None taken.” Craig pulled a chair from one of the tables and sat down. He rubbed a hand over his face, almost dislodging his glasses in the process. “He would have had to look for the wolves, maybe lure one of them to a meeting with a promise of a female. That would eventually arouse the interest of some male enough so they’d at least check him out.”

“Precisely.” Damek seemed to flow across the bar to stand by Craig. Quinn stiffened and moved until he was standing directly behind his brother.

Damek waved Quinn away. “How many times do I have to tell you I will not hurt your brother? Unlike you werewolves, I enjoy the company of humans.”

“That’s what I’m afraid of.” Quinn stared down the vampire, who shrugged, totally unconcerned. Craig just shook his head at the two preternatural beings standing beside him. Hank thought he looked more bemused than afraid.

“So where do we find Brian and the rest of his pack?” That was the question Hank wanted answered. He wanted to start hunting. The sooner the threat to Chrissten was removed the easier he’d rest.

“I have several names and addresses I plucked from Dr. Morton’s brain. He reached into his pocket, drew out a piece of paper and handed it to Craig. “You could check them out first. See if they are rentals or owned property. If they’re owned, you might be able to track down other properties they have.”

Craig surged to his feet, paper held tight in his hand. “I’m on it.” He disappeared down the hall and into the office. Seconds later they could all hear the tapping of computer keys as Craig began his search.

“What about the bastard who experimented on my sister?” Hank was glad Quinn voiced the question he wanted answered.

Damek smiled, but there wasn’t anything pleasant about it. Hank’s wolf began to whimper inside him. “The poor man. His brain exploded. Too much knowledge can be a dangerous thing. I was tempted to leave his body where it dropped but decided the authorities didn’t need to find a decaying body at some point in the future. I took care of it.”

None of them asked what he’d done to the body. None of them cared. Dr. Phillip Morton was no longer a problem.

Damek whirled around and headed for the door. “I will take care of the military problem. You handle the wolves. And see if you can manage it on your own. I do have various business interests to run.” With that final insult, he was gone, lost in the shadows.

“Bastard,” Isaiah muttered.

Meredith laughed. “You know you like him.”

Her husband’s eyes lightened as they landed on her. “I’m not admitting anything.”

Hank had a lot to think about. “I’m heading up. I’ll sleep on the floor and keep watch.”

“You’ll come get me if she wakes up.” Quinn’s command raised his hackles, but Hank managed to shove his nasty retort back. This was Chrissten’s brother, her twin.

“Will do. Let me know if Craig finds anything useful.” He wanted to know the second they had a possible location for Brian and his pack of rogues.

Quinn nodded. “It will soon be time to go hunting.”

Hank knew they’d need all of them to defeat a pack of six pureblooded werewolves. But they’d do it. There was no other choice.

He took the stairs two at a time, eager to get back to Chrissten. The apartment was dark and quiet. He could smell the two women in the bedroom, hear their even breathing. He crept as quietly as he could into the room. Bethany was sitting next to the bed in a straight-backed wooden chair. It was from the kitchen set. Quinn must have dragged it into the room for her. Bethany didn’t look comfortable.

Her hand was entwined with Chrissten. It occurred to him that Bethany was the only one of them who could really understand what Chrissten had gone through. She might have only been held captive a fraction of the time but the fears were the same.

He touched Bethany lightly on the arm and she jerked away. Terror filled her eyes for a brief second before clearing away. Anger filled Hank. No woman should have to live with such fear.

There was no hint of the fury he was feeling when he whispered to her. “Why don’t you go rest? Quinn can fill you in on everything. I’ll watch over her tonight.”

Bethany rose from the chair and stretched. She put her hands on her back and moaned. “That’s not a comfortable chair.”

“I’ll move one in from another apartment in the morning.” Bethany, Meredith and Neema would all be taking turns sitting with Chrissten. They needed to be comfortable. He should have thought of that and taken care of it. He didn’t have much furniture, didn’t need it, but the women needed more comfortable accommodations.

“It’s okay. I managed. A little discomfort is nothing.”

He supposed it wasn’t, not compared to what she and Chrissten had been through. Bethany touched Chrissten’s hair lightly. The other woman didn’t move.

“She’ll get better. In time.” Hank didn’t know who Bethany was trying to convince, him or herself. She dropped her hand back by her side. “You’ll come get me if she wakes.”

“I’ll call you,” he promised. “But I won’t leave her alone.”

She chewed on her bottom lip. “You think she’s in danger here. That Brian will try to get her.”

He didn’t want to frighten her, but Bethany needed to know the truth. “If she was mine I wouldn’t stop until I found her.”

Bethany stilled and studied him for what seemed to be an eternity but was probably only a few seconds. “You’re right.” She went up on her toes and kissed his cheek. “Take good care of her.”

“I will.” That was an easy promise to make. He’d kill anyone who tried to harm Chrissten.

When they were alone, he pushed aside the chair and settled into a sitting position on the floor beside the bed. His jeans were old and comfortable. His long-sleeved shirt was soft and warm. He kept his sneakers on in case he had to move in a hurry.

He reached out and touched her arm where it had pushed out over the blankets. The mottled bruises were an abomination. But with rest and good food she’d start to heal more quickly. She and her wolf would grow stronger and help one another.

“I’m here. I won’t let anything or anyone hurt you.” He lowered his head to the mattress beside her, closed his eyes and slept, secure in the knowledge he’d wake if anyone neared the room.

Darkness surrounded Chrissten. She was safe here. No one could hurt her. She floated along. Content. She didn’t know where she was and didn’t care. Nothing could touch her here.

She felt something brush against her arm. It wasn’t much, but it made her frown. Was someone else here?

Panic threatened to overwhelm her.

She had to run. Had to get away. There were bad things out there. Someone wanted to hurt her. She fought to open her eyes but couldn’t lift the heavy lids.

“I won’t let anything or anyone hurt you.” She heard the words, but it took her a few minutes to understand them. She took a breath and her nostrils were filled with him—soap and sandalwood and a hint of musk. She took another breath, pulling it deep into her lungs. She knew this male.

She struggled to put a face with the smell but couldn’t.

No matter, she trusted him. He’d come and found her when she’d been lost. Her brother had been there too. Or at least she thought he was.

Thinking was too hard. Her memories jumbled.

She didn’t hurt and she was warm and safe. That was all that mattered. He was with her and she trusted him to keep his promise.

Darkness closed around her again and she welcomed it with open arms.

The shadows concealed Damek as he waited patiently for the group to disperse. He hadn’t left, as they’d assumed, but merely melded with the darkness. Waiting. He sighed with pleasure when the last light was turned out and only the security lamps remained on. He did so love the darkness.

The light tapping of fingers on a keyboard drew him down the hallway to the office where Craig sat working. The human’s fatigue pulled at his fragile body, but he fought it. Damek admired Craig Lawton’s sense of loyalty and family. It was a rare and valuable trait.

Craig sat back in the desk chair and grabbed a sheaf of papers he’d already printed. Damek stepped out of the shadows. For some unknown reason, he wanted to talk with the younger man. “Have you found anything?”

Craig startled and the paper he was reading jerked in his hands, dragging the sharp edge over one of his fingers. “Damn.” Blood welled on the human’s finger. Hunger surged to life within Damek as he stared at the crimson drop.

“I thought you’d gone.” Craig’s heartbeat jumped and, for the first time, Damek felt a frisson of fear from the human. It saddened him even though it was to be expected.

Damek reached into his jacket pocket and drew out a crisp, white square of linen. The human simply stared at it.

“Go on,” he offered. “It’s clean.”

Damek read the younger man’s embarrassment as he took the handkerchief and wrapped it around the tiny cut. When it was no longer visible, Damek relaxed slightly, although the sweet lure of blood still lingered in the air.

“Thanks.”

Damek inclined his head. “You’re very welcome. No need to worry about the blood. I’m not that kind of vampire. I only eat when invited.” He didn’t know why he couldn’t resist the little barb. Perhaps it was because Craig had been so easily accepting of him and he felt slighted by the assumption he’d jump on him at the first sight of blood.

Of course, the human was right to fear him. He was a vampire, after all. But it still hurt him in a way he hadn’t thought he could still be hurt. It was disconcerting to say the least.

Craig laughed. “Sorry about that. I’m just tired.” He raked his fingers through his hair, making it stand on end. “If you need to eat or feed or whatever you call it, all you have to do is ask.”

Damek was struck dumb by the offer. It was made easily and without reservations. As a vampire, he could feel all Craig’s emotions and there was no coercion, no sense of fear, only pure, sincere generosity.

“I’m humbled by your offer, but I’m perfectly fine. I tend to use blood banks in these modern times.” Blood was much easier to come by these days, especially since he owned a private blood bank. But it was cold and almost lifeless when he drank it and lacked the power of fresh, warm blood.

Craig removed the hanky from his finger and inspected the cut. It had already stopped bleeding. “That makes sense, but the offer is there if you ever need it.”

“Why?” Damek truly wanted to know, wanted to understand why this human would give something so precious so freely.

“Because you’ve done everything you can to help my family and you’ve asked for nothing in return.”

Although it should have been impossible, Damek felt his face getting warm. Damned if he’d blush like some fledgling. He was a vampire, damn it. Lord of the night. Feared by one and all.

Except, it seemed, by this particular human.

Damek inclined his head in acknowledgement. The dawn was coming. He could feel it in his bones. Time was short. “If you ever need anything from me, call the number on the card I gave you. Day or night, it is no matter.”

“You can move around in the daytime?” Damek heard the curiosity in Craig’s question but wasn’t about to answer. His secrets were his own. Keeping them had allowed him to stay alive for hundreds and hundreds of years.

“Day or night,” he reiterated. With that, he faded back into the shadows and disappeared. He left the club behind him, making sure the door was locked. As he hurried through the city streets toward his home, he could feel the dawn snapping at his heels.

Chapter Four

Chrissten came awake suddenly, her heart racing. She’d been dreaming. Or at least she thought it was a dream. She kept her eyes closed and her breathing as even as she could, not wanting to alert whoever was in the room with her that she was awake.

And there was someone there. She could sense him.

She caught a whiff of his scent and her entire body unclenched and relaxed. It was her mystery male. Whoever he was. She had no idea about his identity. She only knew his smell made her feel safe. As if he surrounded her in an invisible net of comfort.

She shifted her head slightly on the pillow and his scent deepened. Strange. She sniffed again and realized it was coming not only from the room but also from the pillow. Was she in his bed?

It didn’t matter where she was because she was free. Free from her prison. It was almost unbelievable after so long, after losing hope of rescue. She allowed the pure luxury of simply being in a soft, warm bed with clean sheets to wash over her.

But she wasn’t safe. Not really. Not with Brian running around out there somewhere in the city. She shivered beneath the blankets. She wouldn’t be truly free until he was dead.

A movement on the opposite side of the bed made her flinch in spite of her best efforts to remain still.

“You’re okay. Everything is okay.” His deep, sleep-roughened voice sank into her bones, settling into every cell of her body. The blanket was pulled higher around her. “Are you cold? I can get you another blanket.” Without giving her time to answer, he moved away from the bed and went to the closet. A moment later, he returned, shook out a blanket and spread it over the pile already on top of her.

She was cold, which wasn’t normal. Her metabolism was fast and her body temperature was usually slightly higher than a human’s. But a chill permeated her entire being.

It was difficult to focus, but she forced herself to do so. “Who…who are you?” She licked her dry lips. She was so very thirsty. She looked around and saw a glass on the nightstand and struggled to sit up.

“I’m Hank. Hank Brewer.” He helped her sit up, propping her back against the headboard, arranging the pillows until she was comfortable. When she was settled, he lifted a glass of orange juice to her lips. “Here, sip this slowly.”

Grateful, she tilted her head slightly and drank. She was parched and soaked up the slightly warm liquid. Some of it spilled down her chin, but he was right there, wiping it away.

“Easy.” He pulled the glass away. “Give yourself a minute. You don’t want to drink too much too fast. Might make you sick.”

She nodded and took a minute to really look at him. Hank. She liked his name. It was strong, like him. Up until now she’d been so focused on his scent she’d paid little attention to his appearance.

He sank down onto the bed beside her, making the mattress dip with his weight. Chrissten studied his face. His eyes were the palest blue she’d ever seen and were fringed with thick eyelashes. His brows were straight and dark in contrast to his hair. It was short and blond. Real short. Almost military short. His nose was large and straight. His lips firm and full. His chin square.

This was one tough male.

His shoulders were so wide he blocked out the rest of the room from her line of sight. His biceps swelled beneath the cotton of his long-sleeved shirt, hinting at his strength.

Her heart skipped a beat and picked up its pace. She wanted to curl her body around him, using his heat to warm her.

Which was totally nuts. She’d just met him. Hadn’t she?

She licked her lips again, thankful they weren’t as dry as they’d been. “You were there, weren’t you?” Even as she asked, she knew the answer to her question. He’d been there.

“Yeah. I was part of the team that extracted you.”

“Team?” It sounded like a military operation, but she knew it wasn’t. Her brothers had both been there.

“The pack.” Hank placed his hand on her upper arm. She flinched and he immediately removed it. He started to stand, but she didn’t want him to leave her.

“Stay.”

“You sure?” His laser gaze studied her. She knew if she asked him to leave he would. That released some of the irrational fear surrounding her. She owed him some sort of explanation.

She nodded. “It’s just when you touched me…” She couldn’t continue. She didn’t want to remember how Brian had touched her whenever he wanted. She started rubbing her arms, frantic to remove Brian’s touch. The covers fell to her waist.

She could still smell him under her skin. She’d never be free of him.

Strong hands captured hers and her eyes flew upward. Not Brian. Hank. This was Hank. Panic slowly began to recede.

“I’m sorry.” God, she was a basket case.

“Don’t be sorry. You have nothing to apologize for.” His tone was fierce but gentle. “I just don’t want you to hurt yourself. You still have a long way to go before you’re fully healed.”

She looked down at her arms, seeing them for the first time. Mottled bruises in various shades of blue, black, brown and purple ranged up and down her skin. Now that she was looking at them they began to throb. She pulled her hands from his and tugged the covers over her, ashamed for them to show.

Hank got up from the bed and walked to a closet. He withdrew a long-sleeved denim shirt and came back to the bed, driving home the fact she was in his room, in his bed, resting on his pillow. It felt very intimate, but not frightening.

“Here. You can wear this.” He knew. He knew how much the bruises bothered her. She peered deep into his eyes and saw no pity, only understanding. Slowly, she released her death grip on the blankets and let them fall to her waist.

Chrissten raised her left arm and flinched. She was sore and stiffer than she’d thought.

“Let me.” Hank didn’t give her time to turn down his offer. Swiftly and with no wasted movements, he put the shirt on her. The sleeves were too long, even for her. She was a tall woman, almost six feet, and wasn’t used to having clothing too big on her. He rolled up the cuffs on both sleeves several times. When he was satisfied, he sat back. “Better?”

It was better. Not only was the shirt warm, but it smelled like him too. And it covered her bruises. She nodded. “Thanks.”

“My pleasure.” The corners of his eyes crinkled when he smiled, making him appear even more handsome.

Her line of thinking startled her. She was in no position to find any man handsome. Her life was a mess and it wasn’t going to get any better for a long time, if ever.

“I’m going to kill him.” There was no denying the menace in that threat, but strangely she didn’t feel the least bit intimidated. She should be screaming for her brother, not wanting to snuggle with the guy.

“Who?” Deep in her heart she knew who he meant, but she wanted to hear him say it.

“Brian.” The word came out more as a growl and she could barely understand him.

Shame washed over her. They all knew. Brian was her biological mate. She pulled the edges of the shirt around her, knowing the sense of safety and comfort was false but needing it anyway.

Hank touched his fingers against the edge of her jaw. “Hey. You have nothing to be ashamed of. I’m in awe of your bravery. You stayed alive. You managed to help Bethany escape.” He took a deep breath, his broad chest widening to immense proportions. “God, you have no idea just how amazing you are.”

Chrissten stared at Hank, taking his words in, wanting to believe them. He’d been a stranger to her only moments before. No, that wasn’t quite true. She might not have seen his face before, but his scent had been imprinted on her heart and mind. She felt close to him. Closer than she’d felt to anyone outside her family.

“I should have found a way to escape. I should have—” Anger bubbled up inside her. “I should have fought him harder. Should have killed him.” Shame washed over her like a tsunami. There should have been something she could have done to prevent what had happened to her.

“How?” Again, there was no sense of judgment from Hank, just a simple question. “He’s a pureblooded male and you were a female in heat. Even if you did fight him, you couldn’t hold out forever. He would have used his strength against you.”

The memories of that first time made her flinch. “I hit him and scratched him, but he was so big. So strong.” She willed Hank to understand. She couldn’t bear to see pity, or worse, contempt, on his face.

Hank nodded and turned his hand so it was cupping her cheek. “There was nothing you could have done differently.”

She gulped for air, feeling as though she’d run a mile at top speed. “Everything was so out of control. My body was on fire. But I didn’t give in.”

Her heart was racing so fast she feared she might pass out. But she had to finish this, had to make him understand. Why that was so important to her, she didn’t know. All she knew was it was imperative he believe her. “But then I couldn’t fight any longer and he was there, over me, inside me.”

A tear trickled down her face. Hank caught it on his thumb and rubbed it into her skin. “It’s not your fault. You might want to talk to Meredith about this. She’s alpha female of his pack. Her first mating wasn’t exactly her choice either.”

She didn’t want to talk about this anymore. The memories hurt worse than her physical injuries. The bruises would heal with time. Those memories would always be with her, lurking in the dark corners of her mind.

It might be cowardly, but Chrissten didn’t care. She closed her eyes, but it didn’t help. She could still see Brian in her mind’s eye, touching her. Taking her against her will.

Something touched her bottom lip. Her eyes flew open and she stared dumbfounded at Hank as he rubbed his thumb over the plump, pink skin again. “Your lips are so soft.”

“What? What are you doing?” Chrissten was yanked away from the dark past and into the present. She should pull away. She should be upset that he was touching her. Shouldn’t she?

Only she wasn’t. His touch was healing and she wanted more of it.

“If you want me to stop I will.” He continued to slowly move the pad of his thumb back and forth. “But I’m hoping you won’t ask me to.”

“I don’t understand.” She was lightheaded and not all of it was due to her injuries and hunger.

“I don’t fully understand either,” Hank confessed. “All I know is I want to take away the bad memories. Replace his touch with something good. Will you let me?”

Where she’d been cold only minutes before, now she was hot. Perspiration was making her nightgown stick to her skin. “What are you asking me?” He couldn’t be asking her to have sex with him. She couldn’t. Not now. Maybe not ever. But oh how she was tempted. If anyone could remove the taint of Brian’s touch from her skin she knew with a bone-deep certainty it was this man.

There was something about Hank that tugged at her, made her want to get closer to him.

“A kiss. Just a kiss. Nothing more.” He brushed a lock of her hair away from her face. “I want to taste your lips to see if they’re as sweet as they look.”

Her mind went to mush. Impossible. Yet she leaned forward, silently giving him permission.

Hank kept his eyes open and she stared at them, lost in the heat of them. His pupils dilated, swallowing some of the icy blue of his irises. His nostrils flared. His breath was warm on her skin. And then his lips were touching hers.

It was so slight she could barely feel him, and it made her lean even closer. He increased the pressure but still kept the caress gentle. He moved his lips back and forth, back and forth, until she was mesmerized, lost in his soft kiss and the tenderness in his eyes.

He pulled back until only a breath separated them. “Again?”

She nodded and parted her lips.

He groaned and kissed her. The mattress squeaked as he shifted closer. He held her face in his hands, his grip loose, not confining. It occurred to her that Hank had a great deal of discipline. Every muscle in his body was tense but his kiss remained totally light and undemanding.

He eased back again and she stared at him and blinked. She brought her fingers to her lips. “He never kissed me.” What a thing to blurt out. Chrissten was immediately appalled.

The tension in the room ratcheted up a notch but Hank merely shook his head. “He’s not only in need of killing, he’s an idiot too.”

The casual way he spoke of killing Brian shook her. It wasn’t his fight. Wasn’t his problem. “I…” What did she say to a statement like that? What could she say?

“It’s all right, Chrissten. I’m going to handle Brian.”

She shook her head vehemently. The motion made her head ache and her stomach roil. She didn’t want Hank anywhere near Brian. “No, Brian is my problem.”

Hank stood and she could see a bulge in the front of his jeans. He was totally aroused. Yet he wasn’t forcing himself on her, wasn’t demanding she take him.

Shaken, Chrissten curled her legs up to her chest and wrapped her arms around them.

“Hey.” Hank captured her hand and brought it to his lips. He touched his mouth to her skin, sending shivers skating down her spine. But it wasn’t fear she was feeling. It was something totally different, something she didn’t want to examine or face.

“I’m sorry,” he continued. “I didn’t mean to pressure you or upset you. I just wanted to reassure you that you don’t have to worry about Brian. You’re safe here. There are three pureblood male werewolves and four of us half-breeds who are all sworn to protect you.”

So he was a half-breed like her. In a strange way it made her feel safer with him. He was like her, like Quinn.

And speaking of her brother… “Where is Quinn?”

Hank released her hand and tucked it under the cover. “He’s been in here every half hour since we managed to boot him out of your room so he could rest. That’s, of course, when he wasn’t issuing orders on your care.”

That sounded like Quinn. Stubborn and dictatorial. It made her smile. She’d missed him.

“You’re beautiful when you smile.”

The smile slipped from her face. This man was totally unexpected. He said the strangest things and she didn’t know how to respond.

He sighed and straightened, towering over the bed. “You don’t ever have to be afraid I’ll do anything to harm you. I only want to protect you.”

Now she felt bad, like she’d insulted him. Her emotions, her thoughts were all over the place.

“Hey.” He put his hands on his hips, which made his shoulders appear even wider. She should have been afraid, or at the very least intimidated. But the feelings just weren’t there. Chrissten’s wolf chuffed and rubbed against the inside of her skin as if she wanted to get out so Hank could touch her. Her wolf trusted this man and so did she. There was no logical explanation for it.

“You don’t need to worry about me or anyone else. All you need to worry about is getting better.”

Hanks nostrils flared and he took a step back from the bed, putting some distance between them. Chrissten fought the totally illogical sense of abandonment that speared through her.

As if he’d caught a glimpse of her thoughts, he pinned her with a fierce glare. “I’ll keep you safe.”

She caught the sound of footsteps in the distance and cocked her head to one side to hear them better. There were two people coming. Chrissten sniffed and her heart began to race. Her brothers. She suddenly wanted to see them, to hug them, to assure herself once again they were real.

The door opened and Quinn stalked inside then stopped so suddenly that Craig nearly plowed into him.

“Hey, watch where you’re going, Quinn.” Craig shoved him, but Quinn didn’t move.

She didn’t know what to say to her family. So much had happened to her. There were so many problems ahead of them. They’d all changed so much and there was no going back to the way they’d been before her abduction.

Maybe they’d blame her for what happened. She chewed on her bottom lip as uncertainty swamped her.

“You’re awake.” Quinn hesitated by the door, not moving, but her younger brother had no such reservations. Craig hurried to the bed, threw himself down next to her and hugged her. Tears welled in her eyes. There was no denying the love she felt coming from him. She clung to him, hugging him back.

“I missed you,” she whispered in his ear.

He leaned back, tears in his eyes. “I missed you too. So damn much. I’ve got so much I want to tell you, to share with you.”

Hank spoke up. “I’ll go and get something for Chrissten to eat while you two are visiting.” He walked toward the door and was gone. She watched Hank leave, wanting to call him back, which was totally illogical.

Quinn’s eyes narrowed briefly as he studied her. She lowered her gaze. Maybe he was ashamed of her for what had happened. Maybe he did blame her.

“Chris?” She raised her gaze and saw pure love blazing from his eyes. Eyes so familiar, eyes she saw whenever she looked in a mirror. Her twin. Her brother. He came around to the other side of the bed, sat and pulled her into his arms, burying his face in her neck. “I’m so damn glad you’re alive.”

And there was her answer. Some of the weight on her heart lifted. Her family still loved her, still wanted her with them. None of the horrors she’d endured mattered at this moment. The important thing was that she’d been found and rescued and was with her family once again.

She peered over Quinn’s shoulder and her eyes locked on the empty doorway. Hank would be back. He’d promised.

Brian stared at the room in disgust. Squatters had obviously moved in, leaving tons of garbage and debris behind, which assaulted his nose. The kitchen cabinets had been ripped out and used as kindling in the living room fireplace. The floors were pitted and worn, but the walls were strong and the roof didn’t leak.

It wasn’t much, but it was the best they could do given the circumstances. He’d moved his pack immediately after the attack on the lab. No telling what that other pack knew about them and their location. Brian wasn’t taking any chances.

His gut churned and anger burned through his blood. Doctor Phillip Morton was dead, and with him the chance for their pack to gain more females. Those bastards had killed him. Brian had gone back to check hours after the attack and had found plenty of blood and the stench of vampire. There was little doubt about the man’s fate. He had no idea what a vampire was doing running with a wolf pack, but he didn’t give a shit. He’d stake the bloodsucker when he killed the other wolves. They all had to die for what they’d done.

They’d taken his mate from him. If they thought they could take his property and not pay for it they had another thing coming. Chrissten belonged to him.

“What do we do now?” William, his second in command now that his brother was dead, stood at attention and waited patiently for his reply.

That was another thing he owed those other fuckers for. They’d shot Marcus so full of silver shot the doctor hadn’t been able to save him. He didn’t doubt it was the same group that had tried to rescue Chrissten before. He’d caught the scent of several that were familiar. He’d kill them all if it was the last thing he did. Then he’d take their women.

“We’re going hunting.” He smiled at the thought of having Chrissten fighting him, clawing him, as he took her. His cock stirred in delight. Oh yes, he’d have her again if it was the last thing he did.

“Send three of the others out to start scouting. Someone in this city knows where Chrissten is. According to Morton’s files she has two brothers. Start looking for them.” It might take them a while to find her, but he would. They wouldn’t have left the city yet. Chrissten was weak and her brothers would want to kill Brian, eliminate the threat to her, before moving on. No, they were still in the city and he would find and kill her brothers and take his mate back. It mattered not to him that she didn’t want to belong to him. She did and that was that.

He stared back at the dilapidated quarters they now called home. The building was one of many the pack owned around the city. They’d bought it cheap and could sit on it for years until the real estate prices went back up. And they would. They always did. As a werewolf, he had plenty of time to wait. He was only eighty, not even truly in his prime yet.

“Clean this dump up. I’m going out to search for a bit and I’ll pick up some pizzas on the way back. We’ll meet here in two hours and go from there.”

William nodded and immediately went upstairs to rouse the others. Brian liked the way his new second jumped to do his bidding. His brother had always questioned him and his leadership. He stroked his fingers over his jaw and smiled. Maybe it wasn’t such a bad thing that his brother had died after all. Made life much easier for him. The others were followers, not leaders. Only Marcus had been a threat to his leadership.

He left the mostly boarded-up house and hit the streets. He had a mate to find.

Chapter Five

Chrissten was tired of being in bed. It had been three days since she’d shared that memorable kiss with Hank and she hadn’t been alone for one second of that time. Not that she was complaining. She was coming to know and like all the members of the Haven pack. But she freely admitted that some of the males made her nervous.

She was fine with Quinn and Craig, of course. They were her brothers and she loved and trusted them both. She’d been shocked and a little jealous to discover Bethany and her brother were mated.

What must it be like to be with a male of your choosing, someone you loved and respected? Not with someone who treated you like nothing more than a body to be used at their convenience. Chrissten wasn’t sure she’d ever find out. Her mistrust of werewolf males was ingrained deeply within her after her ordeal but she was working to get past it.

She liked Meredith. It was impossible not to. She was both beautiful and gracious, not to mention strong-willed. Chrissten admired Meredith’s poise and self-confidence. The older woman was currently seated in a comfortable brown leather chair that had been moved into the room a few days ago.

“It’s not your fault, you know.” Meredith sipped her cup of coffee. She had a plate with a club sandwich and home fries balanced on her lap. Teague had made them lunch. Chrissten had quickly realized he was the male in charge of the kitchen. She liked the fact the women weren’t expected to handle that chore simple because of their gender.

He’d served her a rich chicken noodle soup with several slabs of fresh whole wheat bread. For dessert he’d sent along a hunk of chocolate cake. Teague did know the way to a woman’s heart. But that male had a woman. He and Neema were very much in love, which made it easier for her to be around him.

There seemed to be love all around them. While it was wonderful to see, it was also a sharp reminder of what she didn’t have in her own life. Meredith’s mate was intimidating as hell. Isaiah Striker frightened her with his intensity and the sense that he was barely keeping his animalistic side in check. He reminded her too much of Brian.

But his saving grace was his love for his mate. It was evident with every action he took, every word he spoke, that the safety and happiness of Meredith and the rest of them were his priority.

“Chrissten?”

She realized she’d been ignoring, Meredith. “Sorry.” She spooned up some of the soup and let the flavor explode on her tongue. “This is good.”

“Yes, it is,” Meredith, agreed. “And you’re ignoring what I said to you.”

Chrissten set her spoon down on the tray in her lap. “No, I’m not ignoring it. I’m just trying to avoid thinking about it for a bit longer.” She and Meredith had talked several times over the past few days. The alpha female was a font of information and comfort. Chrissten had quickly gotten the impression that Meredith mothered everyone in her pack and had extended that to include Quinn, Craig and her.

“Oh, honey.” Meredith leaned forward and placed her hand on Chrissten’s arm. “I understand. Truly I do. My first mate caught me away from the pack when I went into heat. I fought him but eventually gave in. I know how powerful the biology is.”

“I didn’t give in. Not at first. I fought until I was bloody and beaten. But when—” Chrissten took a deep breath, fighting past the tightness in her chest. God, she hated to think about it, let alone talk about it with someone. But Meredith was not only a good listener, she was also a female werewolf. If anyone would understand, she would. “But when he finally came inside me it felt good.” That shamed her more than anything else to say the words out loud. That she’d found some pleasure in the act.

“Chrissten, look at me.” She raised her gaze to meet Meredith’s fierce one. “There was nothing you could have done to avoid what happened to you. It’s biology plain and simple. You were held captive, you were in heat and there was a male werewolf pressuring you to mate. That first time is like no other. Believe me, I know. Your wolf wants out and will do anything to accomplish that.”

“The bitch,” Chrissten quipped, surprising a laugh from Meredith.

“In some ways.” She sat back, took a bite of her sandwich and chewed thoughtfully. “Having intercourse with a male is designed to alleviate the mating heat. That in and of itself would have brought you a measure of pleasure and relief. But you’re more than your wolf side, more than your instincts. We have a human form too. That side of your personality would be even stronger in a half-breed like you. That’s the part of you currently battling with this sense of shame.”

“You didn’t feel that way when your first mate took you.”

Meredith shook her head. “I was more angry with what he’d done. But I also hadn’t been held captive, experimented on or beaten to within an inch of my life. I’d been raised to expect to mate with a male when I came of age, but I’d expected to have my choice of eligible males from my pack.”

Chrissten couldn’t imagine being raised to expect to mate with a guy just because your body’s biology dictated it was time. Yet, it had happened to her. But she hadn’t had any choice in the matter. It had been forced upon her.

“Rest, eat and get stronger. No one expects you to recover from such a long ordeal overnight. You have to give yourself a break.”

Chrissten knew Meredith was right, but it was hard not to fall into dark thoughts, especially because Hank hadn’t been around for the past few days. Get real, she scolded herself. Why should he want to be around her? She was mated to another werewolf. Their tender moment together was nothing more than an aberration brought on by proximity and his kindness. That made her wince. She wasn’t anyone’s charity case. She didn’t need a pity kiss.

Right on cue, her lips began to tingle.

“I want to thank all of you for looking out for me, but you don’t need to spend all your time here. I sleep alone at night and I’m fine.”

Meredith set her plate on the nightstand and took a sip of her coffee. The scent of the rich brew mixed with the richness of the chocolate and made Chrissten’s mouth water. She couldn’t wait to try the cake.

“You haven’t been alone. Hank’s slept in here every night.”

She’d scented him, of course, but she’d written it off to the fact she was in his room and his bed. “Why haven’t I seen him?”

Meredith frowned. “I don’t know, but I know he’s been here. If not in the room with you than just outside the door.

Like a sentinel watching over her. Her heart swelled at the thought, but she beat back those sentimental feelings. He was doing the same thing the rest of them were. No more, no less. Of course, none of the rest of the males had kissed her.

“If you’re uncomfortable with Hank I can get someone else to sleep here at night.”

“No. No, that’s fine.” She wanted him near her. God, she was losing it. Meredith watched her closely and Chrissten didn’t want the other woman to guess at the attraction she felt for Hank. “I think I’ll take a shower after I have my cake. I want to get out of bed and wear real clothes.” She’d been wearing nightgowns for several days. Before that it had been the loose cotton clothing her captors gave her to wear. She wanted to feel normal again.

Meredith’s eyes twinkled. “I think that can be arranged. I know for a fact that your brothers have a surprise for you today. One I think you’ll like.”

“What is it?” A sense of anticipation raced through her.

“You’ll see,” Meredith teased. “You’ll see.”

Two hours later, Chrissten studied her reflection in the bathroom mirror and contemplated the woman staring back at her. It was like looking at a complete stranger. Her hair was still long and fell straight down her back to her waist, her eyes were still light blue, but there was a guardedness, a knowledge in them that hadn’t been there before. She was thinner than she’d been. Much thinner. Not surprising considering everything she’d been through.

A feeling of dread sat on her shoulders, weighing her down. In her heart, she knew Brian would come for her. It was only a matter of time.

“Shake it off,” she muttered. She was free, her belly was full of good food and she’d just spent an uninterrupted half hour soaking in a hot tub of water, a luxury she’d been afraid she’d never experience again. For the moment, at least, her life was her own.

Her job was to get strong so she’d be ready to fight. She had to be ready to protect herself, her brothers and the people who’d taken her into their home.

A light knock on the door jerked her out of her thoughts. She spun around. Her back hit the wall and her heart began to pound. A second later disgust filled her. Brian wouldn’t bother to knock. She had to get a grip on herself.

The knock came again, “Chris, you okay in there?”

Quinn. She should have known her twin wouldn’t leave her alone for long. “Just a second.” Chrissten grabbed the long, white terry robe Meredith had loaned her and wrapped it around herself, making sure to tighten the belt. She really needed to get some clothing of her own.

She took one final moment to straighten her bath towel over the rod, using the normal, everyday chore to give her time to compose herself. Her brother was no fool. He’d noticed immediately if he thought she was upset about anything.

She took a fortifying breath, opened the door and stepped into the bedroom. Quinn and Craig were both waiting for her. Quinn was standing in front of the window, staring out at the city, while Craig was perched on the chair Meredith had inhabited earlier. He was leaning forward, his left leg jostling up and down.

Both of their heads swung in her direction as she exited the bathroom. “Hey.” It was ridiculous to feel self-conscious around her brothers, but she did. So much had changed in the months she’d been away. She’d changed. They’d changed. None of them were the same people they’d been before this had happened.

“How are you feeling?” Craig popped up out of the chair and came to her. He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her tight. She was an inch taller than him, but he’d filled out a lot in the time she was away. He felt more like a man and less like the little brother she’d left behind.

She’d missed so much of his life. A lump caught in her throat and she struggled to swallow it back. She wouldn’t cry. She wouldn’t. It was weak and changed nothing. She needed to be strong. For all of their sakes.

“I’m okay.” What else was there to say? She couldn’t tell them she felt like a stranger to herself, how odd and almost frightening it was to be able to move around and do whatever she wanted after a year and a half of having her every move dictated by others. How she didn’t feel safe even now.

She moved out of Craig’s embrace and sat on the edge of the bed. She still tired easily and would rather sit than stand.

Quinn’s eyes narrowed and his brow furrowed. She knew he’d caught the slight trembling in her legs but said nothing. She glanced away from his all too perceptive gaze and focused on Craig who settled on the bed beside her. “How are you doing? Any news?” She knew both of them had been working with the rest of the pack and a vampire, no less, to try to find Brian and the rest of his pack.

It hadn’t surprised her to discover Brian was part of a larger group of males who wanted mates. She’d scented another werewolf on several occasions during her captivity, but he’d been kept away from the lab where she was held.

What had surprised her was how willing Meredith and her pack were to help her. She was a stranger to them, yet they’d opened their home and offered her their protection. They’d helped to rescue her, they’d fed and watched over her, and now they were trying to help her brothers find the rest of the males responsible for her captivity. Their generosity was overwhelming.

Craig shook his head. “Nothing new. I’m still looking. And so is Damek.”

Quinn growled low in his chest. Craig simply smiled and shook his head. “I don’t know why you dislike Damek so. I find him fascinating.”

“He’s dangerous.” Quinn paced away from the window and flung himself down in the chair, extending his long legs in front of him.

“Of course he’s dangerous,” Craig agreed. “But so are you and I like you.”

Chrissten smiled in spite of herself. She’d missed this. Missed the banter between her brothers. At least this hadn’t changed.

“Yes, but I don’t want to have you for a snack,” Quinn pointed out.

Chrissten’s palms went damp and she grabbed Craig’s hand. “Is he that dangerous?” She’d never met Damek, but she’d heard the others talking about him in hushed tones.

Craig shrugged, looking totally unconcerned. God, he should be in college somewhere worrying about classes and girls, not trying to discover where to find dangerous werewolves and putting himself at risk by working with a vampire.

“He’s very powerful, no doubt about that.” Craig pushed his glasses higher up on the bridge of his nose. “You can sense it the moment he walks into a room. None of the others have any idea exactly how old he is, but he’s been around a long, long time. He wouldn’t hurt me. I trust him.”

Her brother was obviously fascinated with Damek. Chrissten could hear it in his voice. And when Craig set his mind on something there was no way to dissuade him. He could teach stubborn to a mule. She glanced at Quinn and they shared a look, a moment, a pledge to protect their younger brother at all costs.

A warm feeling flooded through her. Oh, she’d missed this sense of connection, of belonging that she had with her brother, her twin.

“Enough about Damek. You’ll meet him soon.” Craig slung his arm over her shoulders and gave her a quick squeeze. “We’ve brought you something.”

“Really? What?” Craig’s obvious excitement was contagious.

Quinn walked over by the door and she noticed the two boxes sitting there. They were plain brown packing boxes with no markings on the outside. Her twin grabbed one and brought it over, setting it on the floor in front of her.

“Thought you might like some of your own things.” His voice was gruff with emotion and his eyes were moist with unshed tears. She couldn’t speak. She was afraid if she tried to say anything she’d burst into tears.

Chrissten nodded and tugged open the flaps of the box. The scent of vanilla, her favorite lotion, wafted up at her. She bit on her bottom lip to keep from crying as she folded back the cardboard to reveal the clothing neatly folded inside. Her clothes. They’d brought her belongings to her.

She reached in and pulled out a cotton sweater. It was the same color blue as her eyes. It was soft and long, hitting the tops of her thighs. She loved this sweater. She buried her face against the material and sobbed in spite of her resolve not to break down.

The mattress sank on her right side. Quinn wrapped his arm around her. On her left, Craig did the same. She was surrounded by their love, their caring.

“Everything is going to be all right.” Quinn whispered his promise in her ear. She shook her head, not truly believing him. How could it be? She was mated to a monster. One that wouldn’t stop until one of them was dead.

“We didn’t mean to make you sad.” She could hear the worry, the sorrow in Craig’s voice and forced herself to raise her head. She dropped the sweater back on top of the box and scrubbed her hands over her cheeks.

She felt like an ungrateful wretch. “No. No. I appreciate you bringing me my clothes. I was just saying to Meredith earlier how I was sick of wearing nightgowns and I wanted to wear real clothing. I just never expected it to be my own.”

“We’ve both moved around a lot this past year and a half.” Craig glanced at Quinn, who looked away. “I packed up our old apartment and put everything I didn’t sell into storage.”

Her hands shook. Indeed, her entire body was trembling. They’d kept her things—her books, her clothes, her small treasures.

Craig got up and went over to the door. He lifted the other box and brought it back to the bed. He opened the flaps and dug inside. A second later he withdrew a slightly bedraggled panda bear. A child’s toy. Hers.

“Manda,” she cried. “I can’t believe you kept her.” She took the small bear that had been her favorite toy as a child and held it to her heart.

“You were missing. Not dead.” Quinn’s voice had a hard edge. “Why wouldn’t we have kept your things?”

She’d hurt him again without meaning to. “I’m sorry.” She put her hand on his arm and felt the hard, bunched muscles beneath. “I wouldn’t have blamed you for giving up, for assuming I was dead, for losing hope.” She sat the small stuffed toy in her lap. It was a reminder of much happier, more innocent times. “I lost hope.”

The sound that was pulled from deep within Quinn was one of pain. She hadn’t meant to hurt him like that. She started to pull her hand away, but he clamped his own over it.

“Don’t you dare apologize. Not ever.” His blue eyes were blazing with anger, with determination. “You stayed alive. That’s more than many would have done.”

He stood abruptly and she felt the loss. “I let you down. I should have protected you better.” He looked so alone standing there with his shoulders squared and his arms crossed over his chest.

“No.” She stood, and the small bear fell to the floor, forgotten in the face of her brother’s pain. “No, you did everything you could. There was nothing you could have done to prevent this. Nothing any of us could have done.” As she said the words she actually started to believe them. “If anyone is to blame for what happened it’s me. I’m the one who didn’t pay enough attention to my surroundings. I knew better than to let my guard down in our neighborhood.”

Quinn took too much on himself. Always had. No way was she letting her brother feel guilty. “You did everything you could to keep me safe, to keep us safe.” She glanced at Craig who was silently watching them both. “You gave up your life to find me. Both of you did.”

“You’re our sister.” Craig’s simple words almost broke her heart. For them it was as simple as that. They thought nothing of their sacrifice. To her it was everything.

“I know.” She gave them the truth, what they all needed to hear. “I knew you’d look for me. It was the only thing that gave me any kind of hope, a reason to keep on living.”

Quinn rubbed his hand over his head and let it fall to the back of his neck. He released a tired sigh. “We’ll get past this.”

She wished she shared his optimism, but couldn’t manage to scrape any together. Not now. She forced a smile. “We will.” One way or the other they would get past this. Chrissten only hoped she’d still be alive when the dust finally settled. Only when Brian was dead would she truly be free.

“Now—” she kept her tone brisk, “—I’ve got some clothing to unpack.”

Craig picked up Manda from the floor and put the stuffed bear on the bed before he came to Chrissten and kissed her cheek. “Do you need any help? I’ve got a few things I need to check on.” What went unsaid was that those things were related to the search for her remaining abductors.

She shook her head. “No, you go on. I can handle this.” She hugged him hard. “Thank you.”

He kissed her temple. “It’s good to have you back.” He left without a backward glance leaving her alone with her twin.

“It’s not your fault,” she told him again.

“Maybe.”

He could be infuriating at times, but she understood where he was coming from. She’d have felt the same way if their positions were reversed.

“Listen, I’ve got some more news to share. I was hoping to wait until you’d had more time to recover, but it can’t wait any longer.”

Sweat beaded on her forehead and she slowly sat down on the bed. From the grim expression on Quinn’s face this wasn’t going to be good. “What? What is it?”

“I found our father.”

Of all the things he could have said, this would have been the last thing she would have expected. She knew her mouth was hanging open but couldn’t seem to close it.

He shoved aside one of the boxes and crouched in front of her, taking her cold hands in his much warmer ones.

“How?” One word was as much as she could manage.

“It was when I was with one of the bounty hunter groups. They went to attack a pack, Isaiah’s original pack. I shot the leader of the bounty hunters in order to save one of the wolves. Frankly, I was surprised as hell they didn’t just kill me on the spot. But the alpha let me speak. That’s when I saw him. Jesus, Chris, he looks just like me except for the hair color.”

Chrissten was shocked to her core. Quinn’s talk about killing was a sharp reminder of everything he’d done in order to find her. He’d lived with paranormal bounty hunters, men who wouldn’t have hesitated to kill him if they’d discovered his secret.

Quinn’s eyes narrowed. “He admitted he knew our mother but insisted he didn’t know she was pregnant.”

“Wow.” Chrissten was finding it hard to string a complete sentence together. She’d never expected they’d ever meet their biological father. “What’s his name? What’s he like?”

Her brother released her hands and sat on the floor at her feet. “His name is Donovan Brody, and I honestly don’t know what he’s like. I didn’t spend much time with him. All I wanted to do was get to Chicago and start looking for you. When they found out you were missing they offered to help.”

“Because I’m an unmated female?” Chrissten had learned a lot these past months. And one of those lessons was that there were a lot of unmated males who wouldn’t care if she was a half-breed or not. All they wanted was a mate.

“No. Maybe. I’m not sure.” He rubbed a hand over his face. “Mostly because you were a female who was abducted from her family. Isaiah’s former alpha is a good guy. His daughter is a half-breed. Maybe that’s why they were all so keen to help.”

It was a lot for her to take in on top of everything else.

“He’s coming here, to Chicago.”

“When?” Chrissten wasn’t sure she was ready to meet her long-lost father.

“A day, maybe two. I’m not exactly sure. When Isaiah called them to let them know we’d found you, he said he was coming as soon as he could.”

“How do you feel about this?”

“Fuck, Chrissten, I don’t need a daddy at this point in my life.” Bitterness coated his words. Their childhood had been rough in many ways. They’d always known they were different. It had isolated them from others, made them feel alone. They’d had to keep on the move to stay safe. Their mother had worked hard to help them. She’d been mother and father to all her children.

Chrissten didn’t know how she felt about meeting him.

He took her hands in his again. “Don’t worry. You’re not alone. You’re not expected to feel anything for him. He’s a sperm donor, nothing more at this point.”

Quinn was right. “Is he coming alone?”

“I’m not sure. One of Isaiah’s brothers might come with him.”

It boggled Chrissten’s brain to even imagine such a thing. “How many brothers does he have?” Isaiah was intimidating enough on his own. She’d been too busy recovering from her ordeal to wonder about more than the pack here at Haven.

Quinn laughed. “There are four of them. Joshua, Micah and Levi, who are twins, and Simon. All pureblood and all pretty impressive.”

Chrissten tilted her head to one side. “You like them.” She could hear it in his voice.

He nodded. “Yeah, I do. They’re blunt as hell, but you know where you stand with them.” Quinn pushed up off the floor. “You sort through your clothes and get dressed. I’ll send Bethany up to help you and stay with you. When you’re ready, come on downstairs to the club. I think you’ll like it.”

“I will.” Right now all she wanted was a few minutes alone to assimilate everything she’d just learned. She had a father, a pureblooded werewolf, a man she’d never expected to meet, and he was coming to see her. And that was on top of her crazed mate who was still searching for her.

Quinn dropped a kiss on the top of her head and left her sitting alone on the bed.

She sat there for a minute, her thoughts spinning. “Shake it off,” she ordered herself. “There’s nothing you can do about any of it right this minute.”

She had her own clothing and belongings. She was going to get dressed and go downstairs for the first time since she’d arrived. Chrissten was suddenly excited about the prospect.

She heard someone enter the apartment and glanced toward the bedroom door expecting Bethany. The footsteps were too heavy, too male. She dropped the handful of clothing she’d gathered back in the box.

Chrissten knew who it was before he made it to the door. Her heart pounding, she waited for Hank to enter.

Chapter Six

Hank had stayed away from Chrissten as long as he could. He wanted to give her some space, some time to recover. She needed rest and a peaceful environment above all else after her ordeal. And he couldn’t be in the same room with her without wanting to kiss her.

Hell, he wanted to do a lot more than simply kiss her. He wanted her long, lithe body under his, over his, alongside his, naked and writhing in pleasure. Not going to happen anytime soon. Chrissten was obviously wary of males, and then there was the pesky little detail that she was mated.

So he’d stayed away, coming to her only when she was asleep. He’d guarded her during the long dark hours of the night. No one would hurt her again. He’d make sure of it.

But he was going to go out of his mind if he didn’t at least talk to her. Sure, he watched over her each night as she slept in his bed. His dick stirred and started to stand at attention. Oh yeah, just seeing her in his bed was enough to keep him perpetually hard. But he wanted to talk to her, to hear her voice.

The only reason he’d stayed away as long as he had was he hadn’t wanted to pressure her. He’d come on strong the first day, promising he’d kill Brian for her and following that up by kissing her. She’d just been freed from one prison. He didn’t want her to feel like he was trying to lock her into another one.

Part of him was afraid she wouldn’t want to see him. Another part didn’t care. He had to see her no matter what the consequences.

She was sitting on the end of the bed with two open boxes at her feet. He knew they contained her clothing and her belongings. Craig had mentioned they were bringing them up for her today.

Damn, but she was gorgeous. She was still too thin and much too pale, but she was recovering. He knew she’d been eating well. Teague had mentioned she’d eaten almost everything he’d sent up for her.

Hank had been starved for every crumb of information he could get about Chrissten from the others who spent time around her when she wasn’t sleeping.

He stood in the doorway and leaned against the jamb, not wanting to appear threatening in any way. She tucked a lock of hair behind one ear. Her hand trembled slightly and his eyes narrowed as he studied her.

A light blush covered her cheeks, whether it was from the exertion of being up and around or if it was due to his presence, he didn’t know. She glanced at him and then away. Her lips parted and her breathing increased.

“Hey.” Not exactly the wittiest thing to say, but it was all he could manage.

“Hey,” she responded. She picked up a sweater from on top of one of the boxes and held it to her chest. It was the same color as her eyes.

“That’s pretty.” He wanted to go to her side, to drop onto his knees, take her in his arms and kiss her. Every muscle in his body quivered, wanting action. He forced himself to stay where he was.

“Thanks. It’s my favorite.” She stroked her hand over the soft fabric. Hank’s eyes almost crossed. It was all too easy to imagine her hand stroking his dick in much the same fashion.

“How are you feeling?” His voice sounded hoarse and rough. He cleared his throat. “Better, I hope.”

She set the sweater on the bed beside her. “I am. Feeling much better, that is.” She ducked her head again, hunching her shoulders.

This wasn’t going to work. Hank pushed away from the doorframe and stalked across the room. Her head jerked up, prey sensing the hunter. Her eyes flashed with fear before it turned to determination. This woman amazed him with her inner strength.

He went down on his knees in front of her and shoved the boxes out of his way to make more room. He took her hands in his, holding them loosely. “Don’t be afraid of me.” He couldn’t bear it if she was.

She shook her head. “I’m not.”

“Then look at me.” Great, now he was ordering her around. Way to go, Brewer. That will reassure her and win her over.

She met his gaze and he stared into her eyes. Damn, they were gorgeous, the blue of a summer’s sky, so soft, so pretty. He could stare at her all day.

The corners of her lips twitched.

He was acting like an idiot. He didn’t give a shit. He’d make an idiot of himself all day long if it would lighten her mood and possibly make her smile.

“What are you doing here?”

“I had to see you,” he answered honestly.

“From what I’ve heard you’ve seen me every night.”

Busted. “Yeah. I was watching over you.” He didn’t trust anyone else to do it. Night was when Chrissten was most vulnerable, the time Brian was most likely to attack and try to take her back.

He tightened his grip on her hands and released them when she flinched. Shit, he had to be more careful with her. He pulled his hands away and sat back on his haunches. He hoped his sitting on the floor would make him appear less threatening.

She reached out and curled her fingers around one of his hands. He stilled, not wanting to make any kind of move that might cause her to pull away from him. The softness and heat of her hand soaked into his skin. She’d obviously bathed. Not only was she wearing a bathrobe, but her skin smelled like a field of summer flowers with a hint of vanilla. He wanted to eat her up.

Instead, he slowly raised her hand to his mouth and kissed each finger in turn.

She swallowed hard, watching his lips. It was a total turn on. His cock throbbed and his balls ached, urging him to take her. He continued to lightly brush his lips over her knuckles. Touching her even this little was better than sex with any other female had ever been.

“Why did you stay away?”

The hint of hurt in her question made his chest tighten. He hadn’t meant to make her feel bad. “I didn’t want you to feel pressured. You know, because of our kiss.”

She lifted her free hand to her mouth and rubbed her fingers over her bottom lip. He sucked in a breath. Every muscle in his body ached to hold her. Shit, he had it bad.

“I liked it.” She sounded breathless, like she was confessing some deep dark sin.

The corners of his mouth drew upward. He knew he had a big shit-eating grin on his face and didn’t care. “Me too.” He rubbed his fingers over hers. “Want to try it again?” Please, please, he almost begged aloud. He managed to keep his mouth shut and give her time to consider his proposal.

“We really shouldn’t.” She took a deep breath and released it. The motion caused the front of her robe to gape slightly. His eyes were drawn to the wide V of the robe, the soft flesh, the hint of a curve from her breasts.

“We really should.” It would be so good. He licked his lips in anticipation.

A light blush covered her cheeks again and it struck Hank that Chrissten was still very innocent in spite of her experience. She’d never been courted by a male, never been made to feel special. No, she’d been brutally beaten and raped.

Fury melded with his very soul and he knew he’d never rest until Brian had paid for what he’d done to Chrissten.

As though sensing his anger, she drew back slightly. He forced his rage back, concentrating on only Chrissten and the present. Plenty of time to deal with Brian later.

“This is wrong. Nothing can come from this. I’m mated.” Her words were blunt, her voice toneless. He didn’t like it. Not one bit.

“There’s nothing wrong with us sharing a kiss. You didn’t give anything to Brian. Not freely. This is your choice. No one else’s.”

He wanted her to choose him, to want him as much as he wanted her. Unrealistic? Probably. No, definitely. But he didn’t care.

“One kiss,” he coaxed. “What can it hurt?”

She licked her lips again and he barely suppressed a groan. If his body got any hotter he was going to burst into flames. He wanted it to be his tongue stroking her lips, delving inside to taste her heat.

He waited, his heart pounding, his chest hurting as he sucked in much needed air. Beads of sweat broke out on his brow. He resisted the urge to swipe them away.

“Chrissten?”

Maybe he should leave. She didn’t need him here pressuring her. And that’s what he was doing. Disgust filled him. What the hell was he doing? She deserved better than this.

“I should go.” He started to push himself off the floor.

“No.” Chrissten threw her arms around his neck and held on. Hank froze, crouched in front of her.

“Tell me what you want.” He placed his hands palms down on the mattress on either side of her, partly to help keep his balance and partly because he wanted to be as close to her as possible without touching her. This was her show. It was up to her to do the touching.

Chrissten stared into Hank’s pale blue eyes. They were filled with an enticing combination of determination and lust. He’d been ready to leave her in spite of the fact he was aroused.

She could smell the combination of heat and musk rolling off his skin. See the flare of his nostrils as he breathed. His pupils were dilated and a muscle beneath his left eye began to pulse. It was late afternoon and already a shadow covered his jaw making him appear even more male, more intimidating.

He fascinated her.

She’d forgotten just how wide his shoulders were. But she did remember the roughness of the pads of his fingers when he touched her so gently. The combination gave her shivers. The good kind. Not the scary kind.

The muscles in his arms bulged beneath his shirt. She suddenly wished she could see them. See every inch of his beautiful masculine body.

What did she want? He’d asked her that but she wasn’t sure of the answer. Or rather, she was sure but she wanted something she knew she couldn’t have. She wanted him.

But she was mated to another male. Yes, it had been against her will, but that didn’t change the fact Hank had to be able to smell Brian’s scent on her.

“How can you want to kiss me?” She blurted the words out.

He cupped her face in his hands, rubbing his thumbs over her lips. “How can I not?”

In that moment, she was lost to the sense of wonder, of possibility. She leaned forward and parted her lips. Hank met her and their mouths joined. Oh yes. It was even better than she remembered.

He tilted her head to one side to get a better angle and deepened the embrace. He nibbled on her lips before stroking them with his tongue. She did the same, tasting him, learning the shape of his mouth. His lips were firm but surprisingly soft for such a hard-looking male.

Hank was a study in contrasts. He was around the same size as her brother yet appeared larger because his shoulders were so much broader. His build was heavier, but there wasn’t an ounce of fat on the man. He was all hard, sleek muscle.

She brought her hands to his shoulders, wanting to touch him. Thick shoulder muscles bunched and rippled beneath her palm. She should be afraid. But she wasn’t.

Her breasts ached and her core throbbed. She was aroused. Completely and utterly aroused. And by nothing more than a kiss.

The terry robe felt confining and she almost ripped it off. Only caution and a glimmer of common sense kept her from doing so.

Hank slipped his tongue past her lips and delved into her mouth. He touched her tongue with his, encouraging her to play. She dug her nails into the fabric of his shirt. That didn’t satisfy her so she shoved her hands into the collar of his shirt and found hot, firm flesh. This was so much better.

Hank groaned when she sank her nails into his skin. His kiss became firmer, more demanding. She met him stroke for stroke. He was better than chocolate cake, better than anything she’d ever tasted.

His hand brushed aside the collar of her robe. She froze as his hand cupped her breast. It was like a cold shower, bringing her back to reality. She couldn’t do this.

Hank pulled his mouth from hers. “Shhh,” he whispered. “Don’t be afraid.” He gave her breast a gentle squeeze before withdrawing his hand. Her nipple puckered as if reaching for his touch. A chill washed over her skin and she tugged the robe back in place.

Hank was studying her, but it wasn’t anger she saw in his eyes, or disappointment. It was concern. For her. Was this guy for real?

“I’m sorry. That wasn’t fair of me.” She wasn’t a tease. She, better than most, knew males didn’t need much encouragement when they were aroused.

He frowned. “Fair has got nothing to do with it. I’m the one who’s sorry.” He rubbed his hand over the top of his head. The hair was so short it didn’t disturb it at all. “That went further than I intended.”

No way was she letting him take all the blame for this. She was the one who allowed this to happen. “It was my fault. I shouldn’t have kissed you.”

“No, you definitely should have done that.” The corners of his mouth turned up slightly and his eyes took on a definite twinkle. “And I hope to persuade you to do it again.”

He was teasing her. Chrissten was shocked. Hank had a bulge in the front of his jeans that had to be uncomfortable, yet he was teasing her. Where was his anger, his rage and accusations?

It struck her that she was expecting him to act in the same manner Brian would have. And that wasn’t fair to either of them. Nothing about this situation was fair.

But that was life.

“I…” She didn’t know what to say that wouldn’t sound totally stupid. Hank made her forget all the perfectly good reasons she couldn’t get involved with him, with any male.

The thought of being with any other male, having him touch her, was abhorrent to her. Hank was special. She knew in her heart that she could easily resist any other male.

He was dangerous to her. He could make her forget her purpose, her promise to herself. She wasn’t free to be with anyone. And even if she managed to find Brian and kill him, she didn’t know if she’d ever be able to be with another male again, didn’t think she could trust another male enough to bind herself to him for a lifetime. Hank deserved more than she could give him. She was damaged, physically, mentally and emotionally.

“Stop worrying about everything. All you need to be concerned about is getting well.” Hank stood and glanced at the doorway. “You get dressed and come on downstairs. I’ll find you a quiet table and you can enjoy the music and have something to eat.”

Normalcy. That’s what she needed.

Her heart pounded at the thought of leaving this room. Oh God, she was scared. She was nothing but a coward. It would be so easy to stay here, to allow others to take care of her.

Time to find her backbone. She’d never been the type to sit back and let others take over. If she had been, her twin would have walked all over her. She’d always been tough and independent. Time to find that part of her again.

She prayed she hadn’t allowed Brian and Dr. Morton to beat it out of her.

She swallowed back the lump of fear that threatened to clog her throat. She could manage to go downstairs to the bar. She’d be surrounded by a pack of werewolves who had taken her in as one of their own. Her twin would be there as well, and she knew he’d protect her with his life.

The deciding factor was that she knew Hank would be there. She wanted to spend time with him, watch him work, be with him any way she could.

“I’d like that.”

He smiled. “Good.” He turned toward the doorway. “And here’s Bethany to help you get dressed.” He nodded at the other woman. “Come on downstairs when you’re ready. There’s a folk duo playing later tonight. Nice and relaxing.”

He left her sitting there, her lips tingling and her thoughts a tangle.

Bethany came over the bed and sat down next to her. “How are you doing?” Bethany was the only person here who understood what she was going through, and even she had no idea exactly what Chrissten had endured. Bethany hadn’t been claimed or raped or held for months and months on end, being poked and prodded and tested hour after hour. She’d endured a mere two weeks of confinement and testing. No one could truly understand what she was feeling. She wasn’t sure she understood and she’d lived it.

Chrissten shook her head. “I have no idea.” And she honestly didn’t. Her emotions were yo-yoing all over the place. In the past few minutes she’d felt everything from aroused to scared to determined to angry to happy and everything in between. It was exhausting.

Bethany patted her leg. “It will get better in time. All that matters is you’re safe here.”

For now. The words went unspoken even though they echoed silently in the air around them. Chrissten knew it wouldn’t last. Brian was out there somewhere searching for her. Not because he loved her or cared for her, but because, in his opinion, she belonged to him.

Screw him. She was going to get dressed and have a wonderful evening. She dug into the box and came up with a pair of faded jeans. They’d probably be too big for her but a belt would fix that. She’d wear the blue sweater with it.

She turned to Bethany. “See if you can find me some shoes.”

Chapter Seven

Chrissten sat at a table for two just beyond the bar. The corner was quiet, or as quiet as a bar could get. The music was soft and mellow, the ambiance congenial. Haven was crowded, but the clientele was relaxed and enjoying themselves. This was a classy place. No rowdy drunks here. And if a problem arose she knew one of the men would take care of it immediately with little fuss.

Hank was working the door and she had a perfect view of him as he spoke to patrons entering and leaving the establishment. He looked right at home there. But he was watchful. Vigilant. His eyes were constantly moving, searching for any hidden danger. It seemed to be second nature to him.

She admired the way his jeans clung to his thick thighs and perfect butt. The material of his dark T-shirt strained at the shoulders and clung to his biceps. And she wasn’t the only female who noticed. A low growl emanated from her chest before she could stop it. The noise startled her. She was jealous. Which was absurd. Hank didn’t belong to her. She had a mate. She had no claim on Hank at all.

Hank’s head whipped around the second she growled. She wanted to look away but his laser gaze snared her. Her skin began to heat under his perusal. Her nipples beaded against her bra and Chrissten was glad she’d worn a sweater, which would hide her aroused state. Her pants were too constricting and she wanted to squirm to try to alleviate the ache between her thighs.

She couldn’t believe she was getting aroused in a public place and all because Hank stared at her. This was crazy.

She managed, with some difficulty, to pull her gaze away and study the club. Michael and Benjamin were both pouring drinks behind the dark oak bar that spanned one wall. They were both tall, handsome males. Michael was laughing at something one of the waitresses said to him as he filled her drink order. Benjamin was chatting with several men who sat at the far end of the bar. They both appeared to enjoy their work. She liked them both but felt nothing beyond friendship for them.

Isaiah worked his way around Haven, moving from table to table, keeping an eye on everything and everyone while Neema and the other waitresses served drinks and food. Kevin was in the office with Craig and Teague was working his culinary magic in the kitchen.

Bethany and Quinn had disappeared for the past hour. Chrissten didn’t want to think about what they were most likely doing upstairs.

And there it was again. The image of two people making love popped into her head, but it wasn’t her brother and his mate she pictured. No, it was her and Hank. Both of them naked, their limbs entwined.

Once again her gaze was drawn to the front entrance and the male standing there. She propped her chin on her hands and sighed. He really was fine. It didn’t hurt to look even though she knew she couldn’t have him.

“Thought you could use this.”

Reluctantly, Chrissten let her gaze leave Hank and settle on Meredith as she slid into the empty seat alongside her. When she saw what Meredith had brought her, she smiled and reached out for it. The tall glass was cold, the concoction inside thick and smooth. “A vanilla milkshake.” She sipped from the straw, savoring the cool, sweet taste. “That is so good. Thank you.”

Meredith smiled. “My pleasure. There’s more where that came from. Teague whipped it up just for you.”

Once again she was reminded of how much this pack, these people she hadn’t known just days before, were willing to do for her. “I’ll have to thank him later.”

“He’d like that.” Meredith traced a finger over the stack of napkins she’d brought with the milkshake. Chrissten got the sense she was nervous, which wasn’t like the older woman at all. No, not nervous. That wasn’t quite right. It was more like she wanted to tell Chrissten something but didn’t know how. She was uncomfortable. Yes, that was it.

“What is it? What’s wrong?” Her stomach tightened and the tasty milkshake congealed into a cold mass in her belly. She pushed the glass away, her pleasure in the treat gone.

“Nothing is wrong, not really.”

As if sensing his mate’s distress, Isaiah prowled alongside the table and rested his hand on Meredith’s shoulder, silently offering her his support. She reached behind her and touched his hand.

This was what a true mating should be like. Chrissten watched the silent communication between the pair and felt even more bereft. She doubted she’d ever have what they did. She didn’t expect to survive her battle with Brian. She was under no illusions that she was stronger than he was. Brian was a pureblooded werewolf and she was a half-breed. She’d need the element of surprise and a lot of luck on her side in order to defeat him.

She knew the Haven pack was prepared to fight him on her behalf, but she couldn’t allow that. They’d already done so much for her. No way was she letting them risk their lives for her. This was her problem and she’d deal with it.

“Everything okay here?” Isaiah’s deep voice pierced her thoughts.

Chrissten waited to see what Meredith was going to say.

“Everything is fine.”

“Then you told her.”

Chrissten straightened in her chair. “Told me what? Have you found Brian?” In spite of her resolve, she broke out into a cold sweat. The thought of being anywhere near him again made her ill.

“No, no, nothing like that,” Meredith hurried to reassure her before scowling at her mate. “It’s just that—”

“Your father is arriving tonight,” Isaiah broke in. “He’ll be here around closing time.”

Chrissten went numb inside. She wasn’t sure how she felt about this. It was one thing for Quinn to tell her she’d meet the guy someday, another thing totally to expect him within a few hours.

A large presence loomed behind her. Chrissten knew without looking that Hank was standing there. She didn’t question why he was here. She was just glad he was. As always, he made her feel safe.

“What’s going on?” Hank’s tone was almost accusing as he addressed his alpha.

Isaiah frowned, letting the younger male see his displeasure. “Chrissten’s father is coming to see her tonight.”

“Is that a good idea?” She was glad Hank asked that question. If anyone had asked her opinion on the matter she would have elected to put off this family reunion until this mess with Brian was taken care of.

Isaiah stared at Hank for the longest time. It was obvious he didn’t like the fact his judgment was being questioned, but Hank didn’t back down. He stood behind her, not touching her, like a sentinel ready to guard her.

“Better to get it over with. And he may be helpful if he’s still here when we find Brian. We’re looking for a group of six purebloods that we know of, maybe more. We need all the help we can get.

This was the first she’d heard of this. She felt totally out of the loop. “What do you mean, a group of six?”

Meredith reached across the table and took one of Chrissten’s hands. She hadn’t realized how cold she was until she felt Meredith’s heat seep into her chilled skin. “Brian is part of a pack of purebloods.”

Chrissten nodded. “I knew there were more of them than Brian. I just didn’t know how many.”

“Damek found out there are six of them in total.” Isaiah crossed his arms over his chest, the frown on his face making him even more intimidating.

“How? How did Damek find out?” Chrissten needed to know everything they did.

A smile curved Isaiah’s lips upward making him appear cruel in the dim light. “He questioned Doctor Morton before he died.”

What was left unsaid was that Damek had killed him. Chrissten wasn’t sorry. Phillip Morton deserved to die for what he’d done to her and other females in his sick experiments. “What else did Damek find out?”

Isaiah shrugged. “That there are six purebloods. Craig is searching for possible locations where they might be staying. We know they’re still in the city.” He stared pointedly at her.

She clenched her jaw to keep her teeth from chattering. Her body was coated in a sweat. She was so cold. She took a deep breath. “Because I’m still here.”

Meredith nodded. “He’s a mated male. He won’t leave without you.”

She’d known that to be true, but to hear another werewolf confirm that fact made it even more real, more deadly. Only one of them would live through the coming confrontation. Or maybe both of them would die.

And on top of this she had to meet her biological father.

What was next? The apocalypse?

She closed her eyes and struggled for control. Meredith squeezed her hand before releasing it. “You’re safe here with us.”

Chrissten took a deep breath and looked at the couple who had opened their home to her, the alphas of the Haven pack. “Thank you for everything you’ve done.” She needed to thank them just in case something happened and she had to leave suddenly. Events felt like they were beginning to spiral out of control.

Meredith looked concerned. She couldn’t decipher Isaiah’s expression. Chrissten kept her own face blank as they turned and left her and Hank alone.

“You are safe here.” He leaned down and braced one hand on the back of her chair and the other on the table in front of her. His forearm was thick with muscle and covered with a light smattering of dark blond hair. A watch with a wide leather strap was wrapped around his wrist. His fingers were long and wide. Strong.

Chrissten was afraid she’d never truly feel safe again. It was an illusion. Shit happened and you dealt with it. That was life.

“You don’t have to talk to him if you don’t want to. Your father.”

She turned her head so she could see him. Hank’s expression was fierce, his eyes blazing with an inner fire. “I don’t think I have much choice.”

“Bullshit. This isn’t about Donovan Brody. It’s about you, what you want.”

The ice around Chrissten began to thaw as Hank’s words sank in. He truly meant them. Other than her brothers, no one else had ever put her first.

“I know you mean that, but it’s probably better for me to get this over with.” Once she met him she could put it behind her, like Quinn had done.

Hank leaned in close until their mouths were practically touching. His breath was warm against her skin. “I’ll be with you.”

His promise warmed her because she knew he meant it.

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” He brushed his lips against hers and stood back before she could object. She glanced around hoping no one had noticed the kiss. The rest of the pack was busy with the crowds. Chrissten gave a sigh of relief. Her life was so damn complicated.

Hank stood and brushed his hand over her hair. “Don’t worry, Chrissten. Everything will work out.”

She watched as he made his way back to his post by the door. He might believe what he’d said but she didn’t. She knew better. Her entire family did. Everything didn’t always work out. Sometimes bad shit happened.

Chrissten pulled her soupy milkshake back in front of her and took a sip. It was warm but it still tasted good. She kept her eyes on the door, watching Hank while she waited for the man who was her father.

Hank channeled his anger, putting the energy into being vigilant and prepared. He hated seeing Chrissten so worried and afraid. She’d covered it quickly, but he’d seen the flash of fear in her eyes when Isaiah told her she would be meeting her father tonight.

Damn selfish bastard. He should stay in Wolf Creek and wait until Chrissten wanted to see him. She’d been through enough already and wasn’t nearly back to full strength.

On the other hand, Hank had to be fair to the guy. He hadn’t known he’d had kids and he knew his daughter had been hurt. If it had been Hank he’d have been here as soon as possible after Chrissten was rescued.

Hank didn’t know how he felt about Donovan Brody. Personally, he didn’t care what the guy did. He only cared how it affected Chrissten.

He used his peripheral vision to watch her. She looked so alone sitting in the corner by herself. He could spend all night looking at her. She was wearing the blue sweater he’d seen earlier, the one that matched her eyes. It set off her blonde hair, making it appear even lighter. She’d braided the thick mass and the tip of the braid almost hit her waist. His fingers itched to unwind it and let it flow through his fingers, over his body.

Her jeans were a bit baggy but that was to be expected. She was still way too thin. He could easily imagine her with curves. His dick twitched. Oh yeah, she was gorgeous now, but with curves she’d be a total knockout.

She needed to gain some weight. At least she was drinking her milkshake. He’d suggested it to Teague when Chrissten had come downstairs earlier. She needed the calories, plus he thought she’d like it. Craig had mentioned once that she liked vanilla ice cream and milkshakes.

A movement at the far end of the bar caught his attention. The door to the upstairs apartments opened and Quinn and Bethany emerged. No need to ask what they’d been up to. Bethany’s hair was slightly mussed and she had a sleepy smile on her face. Quinn just looked content.

He was glad they were happy, but it was hard to watch. He wanted what they had and he wanted it with Chrissten.

His chest ached as he turned his attention back to the door and what was happening in the bar. Chrissten was here and she was safe. That’s what truly mattered. Eventually Brian would make his move and Hank would kill him. He didn’t care if the other male was a pureblood. Hank was fighting for his life. Without Chrissten he didn’t have one. She was it for him, the one and only. He knew that as sure as he knew his own name.

Even if he didn’t survive the fight with Brian, she would be free. That was his goal. He wanted Chrissten to be free, to feel safe. She deserved no less.

The night seemed to last forever. Usually Hank enjoyed his job. He liked listening to the music and watching the people, seeing how they interacted. He always had. He was happier on the fringes.

The bar was busy, as usual. The band was finishing up for the night and several couples had taken to the floor for the last dance. It was slow and easy.

Hank glanced toward Chrissten. She was sitting with her eyes partially closed, swaying to the music. He left his post and strode to the table. “Dance with me.”

Every muscle in his body tensed as he awaited her reply. He wanted to dance with her, wanted to feel her body alongside his as they moved to the rhythm of the music.

“I’m not very good, but I promise not to step on your toes,” he added when she hesitated. His tone was light but what he was feeling was anything but.

A tiny smile curved the corners of her mouth. “You promise?”

“Cross my heart.” He held out his hand and almost howled with pleasure when she took it. With her in front of him, he put his hand on the small of her back and guided her around the tables to the small dance floor.

He knew the other members of the pack were watching them, could feel their eyes on him. Screw them. He was making his intentions public whether Chrissten realized it or not.

He slid his arms around her waist and rested his hands on the small of her back. He was careful not to hold her too close. He didn’t want her to feel confined in any way. Plus there was the problem of his erection. He didn’t want his unruly dick poking her in the belly.

This wasn’t about pressuring her. All he wanted was for Chrissten to relax and enjoy herself for few minutes. Surely that wasn’t too much to ask.

She slipped her hands up his chest before linking them around his neck. Her touch burned through his shirt. His erection got bigger and his jeans grew tighter.

They began to sway to the beat the music. It wrapped around them, cocooning them in its sultry notes. Hank angled them toward the corner where it was darker and more private.

She was tall for a woman. Strong too. But next to him she seemed almost delicate. She’d probably kick his ass if she knew what he was thinking. There was no doubting she was tough. She had to be in order to survive the ordeal she’d come through. No, Chrissten was a fighter. But right now, she was all woman, and she was in his arms.

He moaned when she ran her fingers across the back of his neck. For once in his life he wished his hair was longer so she could run her fingers through it.

“You like that?” The teasing lilt of her voice had his balls drawing up tight to his body.

“Yeah, I like it.” He ran one hand up her spine to her nape, cupping it beneath the heavy braid. He used his hold on her to shift her closer until her breasts grazed his chest.

She sucked in a breath and Hank almost moaned again when the motion pushed her breasts even closer. Even though it was impossible, he’d swear he could feel her peaked nipples through the fabric of her bra and sweater and his shirt.

Her hips swayed to the music and her pelvis grazed his groin. He growled in response as his cock threatened to explode. One touch from this woman was better than hours of foreplay with any other.

Her gaze flew to his face. She looked startled at first, then her eyes darkened and her lips parted. She was as aroused as he was.

He used the hand at her waist to push her lower half tighter to his. She sucked in a breath and then released a breathy moan. He almost came on the spot. His forehead was dotted with sweat and his cock was begging for a release it wasn’t going to get any time soon.

But Hank didn’t care. He wouldn’t change this moment for anything. Having Chrissten in his arms, trusting him, was better than sex. Okay, maybe not better, but damn close.

“We have to stop.” Her voice was little more than a whisper. She was held captive by the moment just as he was. There was something between them, something that defied the short amount of time they’d known one another. It didn’t matter that they’d barely met. He knew her. Deep down in his soul, he knew her.

“Soon,” he promised. The music would end soon enough and so would their dance. He hoped it was the first of many. “Just let go and feel the music.”

He felt her acceptance in the way her muscles relaxed under his hands and she shifted closer to him. Their bodies melded from thigh to chest and they swayed. It was so damn good. She was warm, her scent tinged with her soap and something else, maybe a dab of floral perfume or lotion. Whatever it was he liked it.

He inhaled deeply and caught a whiff of a scent he didn’t like. Brian. The bastard’s scent was still on Chrissten and would be until he was dead.

Hank tensed. He knew she’d noticed the change in him when she stopped dancing and took a step back. “This can’t happen. You know it can’t.”

He reached out and touched her cheek. Her skin was so soft beneath his fingers. “It can.”

She shook her head. “I’m mated.”

“Not for long.” His voice was little more than a growl.

“And then what?” She wrapped her arms around herself. “I go from one male to another?”

His arrogance hit him straight in the face. That’s what he expected her to do. What he wanted her to do.

“Then you give me a chance. A chance to prove how good it could be between us.”

“That’s not fair to you.”

“Screw fair.” Hank felt her pulling away from him and wouldn’t allow it. “I’ll take what I can get.”

She shook her head and sighed. “I can’t promise you anything.”

He couldn’t bear to see her standing on the dance floor looking lost and alone. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. “I don’t want promises. All I want is a chance.”

The house lights came up and Hank realized the music had stopped some time ago.

Chrissten blinked up at him. “I don’t know.”

“You don’t need to decide now.” He was afraid if she did he’d lose her. “Just let things play themselves out.”

Patrons were heading for the door, chatting and laughing as they left. There was no one around them, but Hank knew it wouldn’t be long until Quinn came to him demanding an explanation, wanting to know why he’d danced with his sister, why he had his hands all over her.

A sense of urgency filled him. “Please.” She was in his arms but he felt as though he was losing her.

“Okay. I guess.” She tilted her head back to look at him. “But it’s not fair to you.”

“It’s what I want.”

He braced himself for the inquisition as Quinn headed in their direction. Her brother had held off longer than Hank had expected. Chrissten saw him coming too and tensed.

“It’s whatever you want. Remember that.” He wasn’t going to let anyone bully her, not even her brother. She’d endured enough of that kind of behavior to last a lifetime.

Before Quinn reached them the front door opened and a massive wave of power echoed through the bar as three people stepped inside. The wait was over.

Donovan Brody had arrived.

Chapter Eight

Chrissten was still reeling from the dance she’d shared with Hank. Her body hummed and her emotions were scattered. It felt so good, so right to be in Hank’s arms. But it was wrong too. No matter what he thought or said it wasn’t fair to him. She couldn’t even begin to think about being with another male until the problem with Brian was resolved.

Problem.

What a tame, civilized word. This wasn’t the human world where an amicable divorce would settle things. Some packs wouldn’t even see anything wrong with what Brian had done to her. The werewolf culture was much different, more primal and basic. But she was part human too and she couldn’t accept having a male forced upon her.

Beside her, Hank stilled, his gaze on the front door of the club. Three people had entered—two men and a woman. Chrissten stared at the man in front. He was tall and broad-shouldered. His hair was brown and hung around his shoulders. His features were as familiar to her as her own. It was like looking at a slightly older version of Quinn.

This had to be Donovan Brody.

Her legs quivered and she struggled not to give into the urge to run. She didn’t want to deal with him now, this male who’d gotten her mother pregnant and left her. Left them.

All her life she’d wondered about him, who he was, where he came from. Now that the moment of meeting him was at hand she no longer wanted to know. Quinn came to stand beside her, his expression grim.

“Are you okay with this?”

She nodded at her brother. She wasn’t the least bit okay, but Donovan Brody was here now and he’d seen her. He wasn’t going to leave until he met her.

Hank stood on her other side, silent and steady. She was beginning to depend on his unwavering support. That wasn’t good. It would be too easy to start counting on him to be there whenever she needed him.

Something else that wasn’t fair to him. This wasn’t his life, wasn’t his fight.

The couple behind him stopped to speak to Isaiah and Meredith. The male looked a lot like Isaiah. In a word—intimidating.

Hank leaned down to speak quietly in her ear. “The man speaking to Isaiah is his brother, Joshua. The female with him is his wife, Alexandra.”

He didn’t mention who the other male was. There was no need.

Chrissten was suddenly too warm. Her clothing felt too tight and confining. At the same time she felt a chill rush through her. This man was her father. She’d dreamed about him over the years, thought about him. At different times in her life she’d longed to meet him. At other times she’d hated him. Now he was here.

He stopped about five feet in front of her and simply stared. His gaze ran over her body from head to toe. She bristled under his regard. Donovan—she simply couldn’t think of him as Dad—turned his attention toward Quinn. “Aren’t you going to introduce us?”

“I’m standing right in front of you. Why don’t you introduce yourself to me?”

His eyes narrowed and his eyebrows crinkled as he frowned. “All right. I’m Donovan Brody and I’m your father.”

Chrissten shook her head. “You’re the man who got my mother pregnant and then left her. I never had a father.”

He propped his hands on his hips as he studied her. “I never knew she was pregnant.”

Why did men always use that as an excuse? “You knew you were having sex with her. Obviously unprotected sex at some point. Didn’t it ever occur to you to check?”

She wasn’t cutting him any slack. She had far too many memories of her mother crying when she thought no one was looking, of her mother working herself to death with two jobs to support her kids, of doing everything alone. Chrissten loved her mother and respected the hell out of her. She’d missed her every day since she’d died.

“Chrissten.” She could hear the warning tone in Quinn’s voice and it pissed her off.

“What? What’s he going to do? Beat me? Attack me? Sorry, been there and done that this past year.” As tough as her façade was it was starting to develop cracks. All she wanted to do was curl up in a corner somewhere and cry.

“No one is going to do anything to you.” Hank stepped forward until he was half in front of her. His intent was obvious. He was more than willing to protect her.

Tensions ratcheted up as they stared at one another. Donovan obviously wasn’t pleased with her reception. What did he expect? He hadn’t considered her feelings when he’d come here tonight. Had he never once thought this might be too much for her to handle right now? He’d wanted to meet her so he’d come.

Arrogant males. She was sick to death of all of them.

The front door closed with a thud and Isaiah prowled over to stand beside Donovan. “You could have waited until we’d cleared the place out.”

Chrissten was relieved to see the bar was now empty except for pack members and the new visitors. Everyone was here, including Craig, who hurried to her side and took her hand in his.

“I wanted to see my daughter.” Donovan’s voice was deep. She could understand why her mother had slept with him. He was handsome and mysterious, a typical bad boy from the looks of him. Her mother had always been drawn to that type. And look where it got her—alone with kids to raise.

Chrissten liked to think she’d learned from her mother’s mistakes. No arrogant male for her. She wanted a male who would treat her like an equal partner.

Which made her think of Hank. There was no denying he was all male. He was persistent and stubborn, but he was different. More respectful. Maybe it was because he was half human, just as she was, and had been raised as a human.

The other new male came to stand beside Isaiah. He offered her an apologetic smile and stuck out his hand. “I’m Joshua Striker.”

She took his hand and shook it. “Chrissten Lawton. Pleased to meet you.”

Joshua wrapped his free arm around a tall woman with short, glossy brown hair and beautiful gray eyes. “And this is my mate, Alexandra.”

“Call me Alex. I’m so glad you’re okay.” There was kindness in her eyes that appealed to Chrissten.

“Thank you.” They all stood around watching one another. Very awkward. Part of her view of Donovan was blocked by Hank who was still standing partially in front of her. Her brothers were on either side of her. And Kevin had come to stand behind her. She was totally surrounded and protected.

The gesture brought tears to her eyes, but she blinked them back. She couldn’t afford to show any weakness in front of Donovan or any of the pureblooded werewolves. They’d probably see it as a sign of her inferior diluted human blood.

And that wasn’t fair. Not to the Haven pack. None of them had ever treated her with anything other than respect and kindness.

“Why don’t we all sit down?” There was more command than question in Meredith’s tone. Every member of her pack started to move toward several tables that had been pushed together.

Chrissten needed to sit. Her legs were shaking and she was starting to feel a little weak. She hadn’t eaten much this evening other than the milkshake.

Quinn took one arm and Craig the other and they led her over to the table. She sank down in the chair and her brothers took up posts in the ones on either side of her. Hank stood behind her chair, his hands resting on the back. She felt his fingers playing with her braid and wanted to lean back into his touch, to acknowledge it, but didn’t dare. She had to keep her emotions compartmentalized. It was the only way she’d make it through this meeting.

Donovan pulled out a chair and sat down across from her. “Isaiah told us what happened. We’re going to get that bastard and the rest of his pack.” His upset for her seemed genuine.

Chrissten was slightly taken aback by his vehemence. She was starting to slightly thaw toward him when he dropped a bomb on her.

“You’ll come back to the Wolf Creek pack and stay with the Brody clan.” He announced it as though it was a done deal.

“Excuse me.” She put enough frost in her voice to freeze a hockey rink.

Her biological father ignored her and turned to Quinn. “As the eldest male of the clan she falls under my protection.”

“I fall under no one’s protection but my own.” Her voice shook she was trembling so hard with barely suppressed fury. “How dare you walk in here and lay down your pronouncements. You’re nothing to me. You’re as bad as Brian.” She slung the barb and knew when it hit home. Donovan flinched slightly, but it didn’t deter him.

“I demand it.” He turned to Joshua. “It’s my right as her father.”

She jumped to her feet, knocking her chair back. It would have hit the floor if Hank hadn’t been behind her. He growled low in his throat, his hands coming up to rest on her shoulders. Her brothers both stood beside her.

“You’re not my father and you have no rights over me. Depositing sperm doesn’t automatically give you a place in my life. You forfeited that years ago. I’m half human and I make my own choices.”

“Damn right.” Quinn growled. “You leave my family the fuck alone.”

Donovan was on his feet now, teeth bared. The situation was quickly deteriorating. Isaiah slowly came to his feet. “Enough.” He didn’t yell. He didn’t have to. His anger was very evident in that one word.

Chrissten was afraid. What if they took her? What if Isaiah and his pack sided with Donovan? What would she and her brothers do then? They couldn’t win a fight against these full-blooded werewolves. And Craig was human. He could be hurt, even killed.

The shadows on the far end of the room shimmered and a man stepped out from the darkness. Immense power ricocheted around the room, pressing down on her until she almost couldn’t stand.

Isaiah rubbed his hand over his face in obvious frustration and glared at the man. “How long have you been standing there, Damek?”

“Long enough.”

So this was the vampire. He certainly lived up to his reputation. His voice was as deep and compelling as the man himself. He was everything a vampire should be wearing a dark suit, his dark hair pulled away from his pale face. He was classically handsome. And he was scary as hell. Chrissten held her breath waiting to see what he would do next.

“This isn’t your business…” Donovan began.

“I said enough.” Pure steel laced Isaiah’s voice. “This is my home and Chrissten is under my protection. She goes nowhere she doesn’t want to.”

Her relief was so profound she got lightheaded and started to sway. Hank steadied her without really seeming to as she sat back down. The gesture meant everything to her. He knew how important it was for her to appear strong in front of the rest of the group. She’d only let down her guard with her brothers and with him.

Donovan looked as though he wanted to say more but subsided.

Damek strolled over to the table and picked up the thread of conversation. “It is my business, wolf, since the moment I was drawn into it. Chrissten has been through more than you can imagine. More than most could ever hope to survive.”

He knew everything. She’d forgotten that. He’d gotten into the mind of Philip Morton and discovered all his secrets and hers as well. He knew all her shame and the pain she’d suffered. It was like being totally naked in front of a stranger. Well, she’d had that happen to her before and survived. She would get through this as well.

When her eyes met the vampire’s she saw nothing but respect and compassion in his gaze. He inclined his head toward her. Then he looked at Craig and smiled. “I find I like these Lawton siblings. They are under my protection.” Damek walked behind Donovan and stopped and put his hands on the male’s shoulders. “That means they are to be left alone.”

“You can’t do that,” Donovan protested, but he didn’t move to attack the vampire.

Damek shrugged and walked away. “It is already done. They are protected by me and by this pack. You have no claim to her. If you want any kind of relationship with her I suggest you stop acting like an arrogant ass and more like a concerned parent.”

Chrissten held her breath, not knowing what to expect from Donovan. At the very least she expected an outburst of some sort, verbal if not physical.

Instead the man hung his head and rubbed the back of his neck. “Okay. I know you’re right. It’s just that I feel so damn helpless. I want to protect her.” He raised his head. “I want to protect my children.”

At that moment, she pitied him. He’d lost both children before he’d even had them. Maybe they could forge some kind of relationship in the future but it would never be what it might have been. She and Quinn were adults with lives of their own now. The time for bonding with them was long gone. Then there was Craig. No way would either she or Quinn go anywhere without him.

“So it’s settled.” Isaiah placed his palms on the table. “Chrissten and her brothers are welcome here for as long as they want to stay.” He turned to Donovan. “You’re welcome to stay and help us search for Brian and the rest of his rogues.” Finally, he smiled at his brother and sister-in-law. “And I’m looking forward to getting all the news from you two.”

Hank gave her shoulder a squeeze to remind her he was still behind her. As if she could ever forget. He was her rock. He gave her the confidence to assert herself. In her heart, she knew he’d stand with her and her brothers against her father if it came to that. It was both comforting and scary to accept that.

Hank was getting too attached to her. And she was beginning to depend way too much on him. There was nothing she could give him. Not now. She had a messed-up family, no permanent home and a death sentence hanging over her head. That’s how she thought of Brian, a death sentence. In spite of her brave words, her life wasn’t her own and wouldn’t be until Brian was dead.

Damek seemed to flow across the floor, all his attention on Craig. “Any luck with those addresses I gave you?”

Craig shook his head. “Not yet.”

“Hmm.” The vampire tapped his finger on his chin. “I may have to do a little hunting after all. I thought you wolves could handle things, but obviously I was mistaken.”

Growls and grumbles rippled through the bar. Damek seemed totally indifferent to the display of dominance and continued as though he’d never been interrupted. “This must be dealt with before I can travel to do what needs to be done with the rest of the information Doctor Morton so generously shared. The military intelligence about werewolves must be found and destroyed and those at the top must be made to forget all about it.”

Damek talked of doing that as if it was no more strenuous than a walk in the park. Chrissten shivered. The vampire might be more powerful than the rest of them put together. It was hard to say.

“I will contact you if I discover anything.”

Chrissten was expecting some kind of dramatic exit. Instead he walked to the front door, opened it and stepped outside. He reached back and closed the door behind him.

Joshua laughed. “Unpredictable bastard.” He turned his regard to Craig. “And he’s taken a special interest in you.”

Chrissten didn’t know whether to be thankful or scared to death. While she appreciated his help and his protection, she didn’t think it was safe to have the regard of such a powerful creature. What would Damek do if he lost interest in them or suddenly decided they were a threat to him?

“I like him,” Craig pronounced, drawing various exclamations from the group. He shrugged. “He’s interesting, cultured, well-traveled and he’s smart.”

There was admiration in her brother’s voice. She couldn’t blame him. Damek was rather impressive. She’d probably have nightmares about him.

Michael pushed back from the table. “I’m for bed. I’ll get up early to clean the bar.” Benjamin joined him and soon the rest were dispersing.

Donovan hovered close by, trying to get her attention. She couldn’t take any more emotional displays tonight. Exhaustion was dragging at her.

“Chrissten.” She couldn’t ignore him when he said her name.

“Yes.”

“I’m glad you’re safe.” Donovan looked as though he might want to say more but refrained.

“Thanks. Me too.”

He cleared his throat. “May I visit you in the morning?”

She wavered back and forth. His lips tightened and she knew he was expecting her to reject him. It might be easier for all of them if they had no relationship. There was a good possibility her life span was very short. She didn’t want to hurt him any more than she already had. He started to turn away and compassion clutched her by the throat. She finally gave in. “Sure.”

He inclined his head. “Thank you. I bid you all good night.” With that, he left the bar and headed out into the darkness.

Chrissten didn’t know how she made it up the stairs. Bethany helped her remove her clothes and pull on a nightgown. Quinn and Craig hovered for a while after she was tucked into bed but finally even they left.

She knew she wasn’t alone. Hank was out in the next room, as always, watching over her.

She pulled the covers tighter and inhaled his scent, sighing as it wrapped around her like another blanket. She lay awake a long time listening to the sound of his breathing in the other room.

She wished she had courage enough to invite him to share the bed with her. Not for sex. Not yet. Maybe not ever. But just so he could hold her.

But that would be selfish on her part.

Chrissten punched her pillow and forced herself to relax. It wasn’t easy. Scenes of the night kept replaying in her mind. Sleep was a long time coming.

Chapter Nine

Chrissten felt the large male body crushing hers against the thin mattress, could smell Brian’s arousal as he ground his erection against her stomach. His hands were rough on her breasts, squeezing and bruising them. Bile churned in her stomach and acid burned her throat. The pungent stench of sweat and fear filled her nostrils.

“You’re mine,” he growled as he ripped at her clothing.

“No!” she cried, fighting back with every ounce of strength she possessed. She raked her nails over his face and he jerked back, fury evident in every line of his body.

“You’ll pay for that, bitch.”

A shiver raced down her spine. That was no idle threat. She struggled to scramble away from him, but Brian was too fast, too strong for her to evade.

She cried out and steeled herself for his attack. But he was suddenly gone.

Chrissten frowned as another voice penetrated her dream, this one rough but gentle at the same time. She knew this voice, trusted the man behind it. More than that, she wanted him.

She heard her name being called again and pulled farther away from Brian, leaving him and the memory of his attack far behind. Her eyelids fluttered open and she realized she wasn’t in her small, dingy cell being attacked. She also wasn’t alone. She recognized the familiar musky scent and the gentle way he touched her. Hank was beside her, his large body wrapped protectively around her.

Heat flashed through Chrissten’s body and she scissored her legs restlessly against the crisp white sheets. She was hot and sweaty. A nice change after feeling as though she was locked in a meat cooler for so many months.

The cotton fabric of her nightgown clung to her body, molding to every dip and curve. She inhaled and a rich enticing scent filled her nostrils. Musky and male, it mixed a hint of sandalwood and a touch of cool spring air. It was intoxicating. She wanted more so she took another breath.

“Mmm.” She tried to move but found herself trapped beneath the sheets.

A broad hand stroked down her side and over her hip. The heat penetrated the layer of her nightgown and sank into her. A wide palm and clever fingers circled her stomach, making it flutter with anticipation.

Sleep still filled her brain, making her a little slow on the uptake. But she wasn’t concerned. Her instincts weren’t screaming for her to run. If anything, they were urging her to get closer.

“Shh,” Hank crooned next to her ear. “You were dreaming and cried out in your sleep.”

She shivered. Not a dream but a nightmare. And not truly a nightmare but a reliving of something that had happened to her. Brian. She could still smell him on her skin and taste him in her mouth.

She hated him more in this moment than she ever had. Even free from his clutches he continued to haunt her days and nights. It wasn’t fair. It wasn’t right. And she was going to stop it here and now.

Maybe if it were morning and not the dead of the night. Maybe if she was thinking more clearly she’d never have given voice to her deepest thoughts. “Make love to me.”

Even as she said the words she wasn’t certain she could go through with it. Having a man inside her, thrusting hard, hurting her over and over. She whimpered and tensed.

Hank removed his hand slowly from beneath the covers, wrapped his arm around her and hugged her tight. “It’s okay, Chrissten. I’ve got you.”

She rolled onto her back so she could see him. Hank hovered above her, arm bent and head propped up against his hand. His free hand rested on her stomach, not demanding anything, simply resting there and giving comfort.

“I’m sorry.” And she was. She wasn’t a tease, hadn’t meant to say one thing and then have second thoughts.

He shook his head and the light from the streetlamps glinted off the short strands of his blond hair. “There’s no need for you to be sorry about anything.” He looked totally relaxed, not angry or disappointed.

“Are you for real?” She couldn’t believe any male would be totally unaffected by her offer and then its quick withdrawal.

One corner of his mouth kicked up. “Oh yeah, I’m for real. I’m so real my cock is ready to explode.”

She felt her jaw drop and quickly closed her mouth.

He cupped her face in his large hand and rubbed his thumb over her bottom lip. “But, Chrissten, I’d never take anything from you that you didn’t want to give me.”

Her heart swelled and her stomach felt as though it had an entire flock of butterflies fluttering around inside. Did butterflies come in flocks or was there another term for it? And she was obviously losing what little bit of sense she had if she was worried about such a silly thing.

Time to face the music. She owed him the truth. “I wanted to use you to forget,” she blurted out. Her cheeks heated. She knew she was blushing but figured if she ignored that fact he would too. “That wasn’t right and I’m sorry.” There, she felt better for apologizing.

Oh, who was she kidding? She didn’t feel better at all. She was tense, her skin so sensitive to the touch it almost hurt. Her breasts were heavy and taut with need, and she ached between her legs. She wanted Hank, wanted his touch to replace Brian’s but she was too afraid to take that step.

“Was it the dream?”

The man was too astute for her peace of mind. She nodded and rubbed a hand over her face. She was sweaty and completely out of sorts. Aroused and frightened at the same time.

It might be natural to be emotional after the trauma she’d been through over the past year and a half, but that didn’t mean she had to like it. She’d had more than enough of feeling out of control. She wanted some sort of normalcy in her life.

She’d lived in a constant state of stress for so long her body was having a hard time adapting to everyday life. Of course, she couldn’t relax her guard. Not yet. Not until Brian and his band of not-so-merry men were history.

She shivered again and tugged the covers closer.

“Hey, it’s okay.” Hank picked up her thick braid and toyed with it, rubbing the loose end over her chin. “You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to, but it might help.”

She didn’t want to talk about it, but maybe he was right. Keeping everything buried inside wasn’t working. It was poisoning her system. “It wasn’t a dream. Not really. More of a memory.”

Beside her, Hank’s muscles tightened and his breathing deepened. “Tell me.” It was more of a demand than a request.

Still, she figured she owed him some kind of explanation. She looked away, not wanting to see his face when she told him. “It was about me and Brian together.” Chrissten struggled to get the words past her constricted throat. “How he hurt me.”

“Fuck.” Hank was practically vibrating with anger now. That was her fault. He’d simply come into her room to wake her from a bad dream and to offer comfort, not to play shrink.

“It’s nothing. It’s over with now. You should go back to bed.” She didn’t take a single breath between sentences. Better for Hank to go now so they could both forget any of this ever happened.

“Let me get this straight.” Obviously he wasn’t going to take her suggestion and leave. She should have known better. He was as stubborn as her brother, which was a roundabout way of acknowledging that he was as stubborn as she was. “You were having bad memories about you and Brian and you wanted me to touch you.”

“Stupid, wasn’t it.” God, if a person could die of embarrassment she’d have already expired. “I had some mixed-up idea that your touch could replace it, kind of cancel it out.” She shrugged. “I know. It doesn’t make any sense. Good night.” She closed her eyes and prayed he would take the hint.

Warm breath feathered across her face and then soft lips brushed hers. Her eyes flew open. Hank was levered above her, his mouth tempting hers.

She parted her lips to ask him what he was doing but he didn’t give her a chance to speak. He slipped his tongue into the moist opening and teased hers in a slow, easy glide that didn’t alarm her in any way. A giving. A sharing, rather than a taking.

Her hand seemed to have a mind of its own as it crept up to cup the back of his neck. He made a low sound of pleasure when her fingers made contact. She knew he liked it when she stroked his nape.

She did it again and could feel his smile against her lips. He didn’t hurry. Didn’t try to do anything other than kiss her. The heat, the slow simmer, the steady rise of passion. It was truly lovely.

Chrissten curled her toes and concentrated on the two places they were touching. Lips to lips and hand to nape. Nothing overtly sexual, yet it was one of the most sensual experiences she’d ever had.

Hank kissed her like that was his entire goal and one he was bound to accomplish. He licked and sucked and explored. He tilted his head to one side so he could forage deeper.

And his taste. God, he tasted good. Better than a man had a right to. Mint from his toothpaste mingled with the rich aroma of the coffee he’d drank earlier tonight. But overriding every other taste was the pure essence of the man himself. Better than chocolate. She didn’t think she could ever get enough.

Chrissten lost track of time, lost all embarrassment, forgot about the nightmare as Hank kissed her as though she was water and he was a man lost in the desert.

Both of them were breathing hard when he finally pulled back. Her lips tingled and her head rose from the pillow, following him. She didn’t want this moment to end.

Hank kissed the tip of her nose, her forehead and her cheeks.

“I want to touch you. I want to touch you everywhere.”

Chrissten’s entire body clenched, partly in fear and partly in anticipation.

Hank was wreathed in shadows, the play of light highlighting the harsh planes of his face. “I want to take away his touch. Make you forget everything about him.”

“Hank,” she began, not really sure what she was going to say.

“Shh.” He placed one finger over her lips to keep her from speaking. “Let me finish. I know this isn’t easy for you. I don’t expect to make love with you. That’s not going to happen tonight. I give you my word of honor.”

A sense of wonder blossomed inside Chrissten. She knew he meant every word he said, knew enough about him to understand his word was his bond, his honor everything to him.

“Let me touch you, kiss you, taste you. I won’t do anything you don’t want me to, and we can stop any time you feel uncomfortable. Let me do this for you.”

“Why?” Why would he even want to do this? What was in it for him? He’d end up horny and unsatisfied.

Hank let his finger drift down from her lips until it was under her chin. “Because I’m drawn to you in a way I can’t explain. Because I want to touch you more than I want my next breath. No matter how horny I get, contrary to popular belief, no man has ever died because he didn’t get any. And I’d do anything to help rid you of those dark memories.”

Chrissten simply stared at Hank. Could it really be that simple? She wanted to reach out and take what he offered, but it wasn’t fair to him. She’d be using him and that didn’t sit well with her. It smacked of weakness.

She started to shake her head but, once again, he seemed to anticipate that move and countered it with more words.

“I know what you’re thinking, but you’re wrong. It’s not weak to want to reach out to someone for help. We all need it sometime. It’s the strong person who recognizes when they do need help and is able to ask for it.”

“It’s not fair.” How many times had she uttered those words in her head and aloud? Even she could hear the lack of conviction in them. Was she really considering doing this? The answer was an unequivocal yes.

Hank’s gaze heated, his pale eyes almost glowing in the shadowy room. “It’s more than fair, Chrissten. It’s what I want.” He touched his lips to hers. “Will you give me what I want?”

Put like that, how could she refuse?

Chrissten took a deep breath and nodded.

Hank thought he might come in his pants when Chrissten nodded. It was close, but he managed to stop the explosion by thinking about Brian, about the male who had abused her. If anything was guaranteed to kill his libido it was thoughts of that bastard.

A mated wolf usually couldn’t stand the scent or touch of another. That made the attraction between him and Chrissten even more unusual. Hank knew in his soul he was her true mate and she was his. Maybe it was because they were both half-breeds that they were able to get past the restrictions that ruled mated pairs. Maybe it was because they were true mates that Brian’s mating didn’t seem to affect either of them in quite the same way it would a pure werewolf mated pair.

He didn’t know and didn’t care.

He could smell Brian’s scent on her skin. It permeated her flesh, a never-ending reminder that she belonged to another. It marked her as surely as a brand and would only disappear with Brian’s death.

Most males wouldn’t be able to stand the stench of another male on their female. Werewolves were nothing if not possessive.

But Hank wasn’t most men and Chrissten belonged to him. He knew Brian’s claim to her was only temporary. The moment Hank found him, he would kill him and free Chrissten.

He’d deal with him eventually. But tonight was all about Chrissten, about what she needed from him at this moment. He took a deep breath and concentrated on the light floral scent that clung to Chrissten’s skin and blocked out the deeper, musky tones. The possessive wolf inside him wanted to rub his body over every inch of her skin, letting his scent coat her silky smooth flesh. It wouldn’t get rid of Brian’s smell, but it would help mask it.

Touch was such a basic human thing and so necessary, especially to their kind. Wolves were pack animals. Social. And touch was a way to express how they felt about one another—a hand on a shoulder, a hug, a pat. Between a mated pair touch was even more vital. It helped connect them to one another, to solidify their bond.

Brian had abused his position as mate. Denying Chrissten the most basic comfort. Hurting her when he should have been cherishing her.

His loss was Hank’s gain.

Chrissten’s skin was glistening with perspiration. Worry darkened her beautiful blue eyes and he wanted to tell her not to worry, but saved his breath. She wouldn’t totally relax until Brian and his group were found and dealt with. He didn’t blame her. He was always on alert himself, even more so than usual. Brian would come for her. Hank knew it in his gut.

He brushed back a lock of hair that had escaped from her braid. She turned her head slightly into his touch. That little action made him feel like the king of the world.

His life used to be simple. Basic.

Now it was complicated beyond measure. He was in love with a female who was already mated, a female with complex issues when it came to mating and sex. If he were smart he’d walk away from her.

But it was already too late. Chrissten was in his heart and soul. She belonged to him in a way he couldn’t begin to describe. And he belonged to her.

She was worrying her bottom lip with her teeth. He couldn’t resist leaning down and running his tongue over the small injury. Soothing it.

She released a small sigh, her breath a light puff against his face.

He smiled at her, ignoring the pounding in his temples and the pulsing in his groin. “Tell me if I do anything you don’t like.”

“Okay.” She tried to relax. He could see the way she took a deep breath and consciously unclenched her hands.

He shook his head. This wasn’t going to work unless he could get her out of her head and more into letting her body simply feel and enjoy the experience.

Talking wasn’t going to help, and delaying was only serving to make her even tenser than she’d been. Not good.

Letting his instincts guide him, Hank reached behind his head, grabbed a handful of fabric and yanked his shirt off. He tossed it aside and swooped down to kiss Chrissten in one motion.

He took it slow, letting their mouths touch, then meld tighter. Her lips were soft and warm. He was very aware of her every movement, every action. She was still wound up tighter than a coiled spring.

He gently ran his tongue along the seam of her mouth and pushed inward. She gave a little gasp but yielded. Tension seeped out of her body as if she’d finally exhaled and let go.

Hank teased her tongue with his, lapped at the inside of her mouth and stroked her bottom lip. She responded to each and every touch. Her breathing was becoming more rapid, a new tension seeping into her bones. This one was good though. Sexual tension brought a heightened awareness with it, their senses growing sharper.

He brought his hand up and carefully covered her left breast. Through the thin fabric of her nightgown, he felt the heavy thud of her heart against the heel of his hand. She clutched at his wrist, not to push him away but to press him closer.

Fuck, yes. This was the reaction he was hoping for. He wanted her to want him.

He rubbed his thumb gently over the distended nipple, drawing a low moan from her. His jeans were way too tight, but he didn’t dare remove them. He’d given Chrissten his word and he would not break it. She was fragile enough at the moment, her trust a delicate and treasured thing. He wouldn’t do anything to destroy it.

He shoved the sheets down to her waist. He wanted to throw the damn things on the floor but it was too soon to do anything of the sort. Patience was the key.

Hank ignored the pounding of his blood through his veins, the howling of his wolf within him, the never-ending ache of his cock. This was all about Chrissten.

The nightgown she wore had four buttons and he slowly undid them one at a time, exposing a thin swath of pale skin. Her flesh was warm and goose bumps rose beneath his fingers.

He glanced up at her face to gauge her reaction to what he was doing. Her eyes were closed, her lips parted as she sucked air into her lungs. He could tell she was still thinking too hard. Her eyes were scrunched tight and she was nibbling on her bottom lip once again.

Hurriedly, he spread the fabric wide, exposing two perfect mounds. Her breasts weren’t overly big or small. They were full and tantalizing, perfect for her height.

Hank cupped one breast and rubbed his thumb around the swollen areola. Chrissten whimpered and the small sound shot straight to his balls. Breathing became next to impossible as he struggled to keep from coming. If he was this aroused by a sound what would it be like if she actually touched him.

Bad thought. His cock jerked as if it approved of that idea. Every muscle in his body tensed, coiled, ready for action. He wanted her hands on his shoulders, his chest, his cock, wherever he could get them. His wolf paced restlessly inside him, urging him to get on with things.

Every cell in his body cried out for Chrissten. He took a deep breath and turned his laser focus on her. He leaned down and ran his tongue over the tight nub he’d aroused with his touch.

Chrissten moaned and her hands came up to clutch his shoulders. Her fingernails dug into his shoulders, the sting sweet. This was what he wanted, Chrissten lost to her own sensual desires. He wanted to feed them, to fan the sensual flames until she came. He wanted to replace her bad memories with ones of pleasure, of him.

He closed his lips over the hard nub and gently suckled. She speared her fingers through his hair and clutched his scalp, tugging him closer.

He was in heaven as he licked and sucked, petted and touched. Her legs scissored against the sheets, restricted by the gown she was wearing. He wanted to remove the garment but knew it was too soon for that.

“Hank.” His name was no more than a breath, a sigh, but it pierced his heart. To hear his name on her lips when she was in the throes of sensual desire sent his libido soaring to an entirely new level.

He prayed no one would decide to look in on Chrissten. He’d probably kill whoever came through the door and interrupted them. She was getting closer to losing control. All she needed was a little push.

A warm musky scent filled his nostrils and he inhaled deeply, taking it into his lungs. It was sweet and inviting. Chrissten was aroused.

He had to find out for sure, had to feel the wetness against his fingers.

While he continued to pleasure one breast and then the other, he shoved the sheet down until it hit her knees. The hem of her nightgown was up around her thighs and he slid his hand beneath it and started an upward journey.

She stiffened briefly and he paused, waiting for her to say yes or no. He prayed she wouldn’t stop him. Not now. Not yet.

He wanted to let out a whoop of joy when her thighs relaxed and parted slightly. Goddamn, she was brave. The courage it took for her to let him touch her this intimately after everything she’d been through humbled him.

He raised his head from her breast to look at her. “I’ll stop whenever you want me to.” He had to be clear on that point, wanted to reinforce the fact that she was in charge.

“Not yet.”

She was so fucking beautiful lying here with her gown opened to expose her breasts and rucked up around her thighs. Her skin glistened in the dim light. Her lips were moist from his kisses.

Even the sound of her limbs moving against the sheets was arousing to him. The light slithering sound made his balls ache.

Hank knew it would be a hell of a long night. No way would he be able to relieve the pressure of his erection until someone replaced him on guard duty in the morning. After that, he’d probably spend at least an hour in a cold shower, giving himself a hand job or three. The way he felt right now it would take at least that many orgasms to sate him.

Her hips arched slightly and Hank grazed the inside of her thigh. Her skin was so soft. He could easily spend hours simply touching her, stroking her. But he didn’t have the luxury of time. Any moment she could change her mind. Or someone might come to check on her.

Time was of the essence.

Hank slipped his hand between her thighs and moaned when he touched her slick folds. She was warm and wet. He wanted to burrow between her spread thighs and taste her essence, suck her slick folds until she screamed his name.

Probably way too soon for that but a guy could dream.

He stroked up and down the length of her labia, gritting his teeth against the storm of arousal that threatened to swamp him. His dick was leaking and he could smell the tang of his own arousal as it hovered just out of reach.

He rimmed her opening and slipped one thick finger inside. The muscles of her channel wrapped around it. Hank thought he might lose it then and there.

Chrissten tilted her hips upward, taking him deeper.

It was now or never. He had to make her come before he did.

Chrissten closed her eyes and listened to the sound of her own breathing. She could barely hear it above the pounding of her heart.

Her skin felt too small to contain her body. Every part of her seemed swollen and sensitive. Waiting expectantly.

Hank hovered above her like something from a dream, a very hot, erotic dream. His every touch, every stroke was designed to push her deeper and deeper under his sensual spell. She should have been frightened by how easily he accomplished this. Instead, she was reveling in it, embracing it.

Brian had taken something precious from her. But it was her choice to take it back.

She’d had sex with several long-term boyfriends over the years, but she’d never really enjoyed sex, hadn’t understood what all the hoopla was about. Then Brian had happened and sex had become a nightmare, more about pain and subjugation.

This was something totally different from any of her previous experiences.

Hank’s every touch ignited sparks beneath her skin, leaving her wanting more. She felt alive with sensation. She could smell his dark, musky spices mixing with the scent of her soap and the sweet tang of her arousal.

His breathing was harsh, but controlled. That was Hank—controlled. Chrissten didn’t think she’d ever met a man who was more in command of himself than Hank was. For a brief second, she wondered what it would be like to make him lose that control.

His lips closed around the peak of her breast and he suckled gently, drawing the nipple deeper into his mouth. She arched upward, wanting to give him more, wanting him to take whatever he wanted.

The hand between her legs teased and tormented her slick folds. He slid one thick finger into her core and Chrissten couldn’t suppress the moan of pleasure that broke from her throat.

Oh, that felt amazingly good. Better than she’d ever known it could.

Being touched by a male she genuinely liked and respected was so different from the way it had been with Brian. Her arousal hovered on the edge of a knife as his name evoked so many nasty memories. She banished that male from her head. He had no place in this bed. She was with Hank. He was all that mattered.

He lapped at her nipple before releasing it and shifting his attention to her other breast. He nuzzled the mound, his stubbled beard arousing her sensitive skin. “Okay?”

Tears filled her eyes. Even now his concern was all about her. She swallowed hard. “Better than okay,” she assured him.

“Good.” He tilted his head back so he could see her face and winked at her. That lighthearted gesture drove back the sadness. She laughed before she knew she was going to.

Her laughter turned to a moan as he inserted a second finger into her channel. The muscles contracted and then relaxed. Accepting him.

His thumb rubbed her clit and her hips jerked upward, seeking more of his touch. She moaned again and Hank surged upward, covering her mouth with his. In the back of her mind she knew she was making too much noise. Much more of that and she’d have her brother and the others in here checking on her. She didn’t want that. Not until she got the prize. She was so close to coming.

Hank’s kiss was passionate, not gentle as his previous ones had been. She loved it, loved the fact he wasn’t holding back. It made her feel more whole, more like a real woman and not one who’d been damaged.

He worked his fingers in and out of her core, driving deeper with each thrust. His thumb continued to stimulate her clit. Round and round. Back and forth. Driving her up and up until she had to burst or go crazy.

When he pulled his fingers back to the edge of her sheath, he curled them upward, touching a spot that pushed her over the edge. Explosions of light burst behind her eyes. She cried out and Hank took the sound into his mouth, smothering it, keeping this moment between only them.

Her eyes opened wide and she met Hank’s gaze. Pure masculine pleasure shone from his face.

Her entire body shook and quivered as her orgasm continued to swamp her. Gradually the trembling lessened and Hank withdrew his hand from between her legs. He carefully smoothed her nightgown down and tugged the sheets to her waist, covering her.

His tenderness and concern for her touched her heart. Hank was a very special man. She wished she’d met him before her life had exploded and become the living hell it had. But she had to deal with reality. Even now she could smell the faint odor of Brian on her skin. She hated it with a passion and fought the urge to go to the bathroom and scrub her skin until it bled. There was only one way to get rid of Brian for good. And soap and water wasn’t it.

“Hey, you okay?” So lost in her thoughts, she hadn’t even realized Hank had stopped kissing her and was doing up the buttons to her nightgown. When he was finished, he pulled the covers the rest of the way up.

She shoved the negative thoughts aside and concentrated on the beautiful gift Hank had just given her. “I’m wonderful. How about you?”

Chrissten glanced downward. There was no hiding the heavy thick erection pressing against the front of Hank’s jeans.

He gave a chuckled that sounded a little strained to her ears. He moved gingerly as he rolled off the bed, picked up his shirt and pulled it back on. “I’ll live.”

She felt awful. She’d taken with little thought to how he would feel.

The side of the mattress depressed as he sat down next to her. He cupped her face in his hand. “Hey, none of that. I got what I wanted.” He leaned down and this time she met him halfway. Their lips met in a tender kiss. She slid her hand around to the nape of his neck, feeling the strong muscles beneath her palm. So much strength, but he never used it to hurt her.

Hank was a revelation to her, reminding her that not all men were abusive jerks. Intellectually, she already knew that. After all, she had two brothers who were both examples of what a good man was. But in her heart she’d feared they might be the only ones. Irrational, to be sure, but considering everything she’d been through she’d cut herself some slack.

“Sleep.” He eased down onto the bed beside her. He was on top of the covers and she was tucked beneath. She felt warm and safe and cared for.

“Wake me early.” She needed a shower before her brothers showed up in the morning. Craig might not notice anything different, but Quinn would surely smell the essence of her climax on her skin and nightgown.

“I will.”

She knew he understood without her having to explain it. Hank seemed to understand her better than anyone else she’d ever met. She snuggled against his body and released a sigh, totally relaxed.

As she started to drift off to sleep, she wondered what it would be like to touch his skin, to have the muscles rippling beneath her palms. What would it be like to touch his cock and make him come?

Maybe it was too soon for them to have intercourse, that’s assuming she could even find the courage to do so, but there were other things they might do. If she was brave enough to reach out and take them, the possibilities were limitless.

Chapter Ten

Hank tilted his head down and let the cool water rush over the back of his neck and down his body. He was so hot he was surprised he wasn’t steaming. The cold shower did little to alleviate the sexual arousal riding him.

With his eyes closed, he could still see Chrissten when he woke her this morning. She’d given him a sleepy, sexy smile that had made him want to roll her onto her back, slide into her hot depths and fuck her until they both screamed with pleasure.

Instead, he’d gotten her out of the bed and into the shower. It had been pure torture to have to listen to the rush of water over her skin and know she was naked behind that closed door, rubbing soap over her lush breasts and between her slick thighs.

To distract himself, he’d changed the sheets on the bed and aired out the room. Chrissten had still been in the shower when Bethany had come knocking on her door, and Hank had taken the opportunity to slip away, needing some time alone.

He hadn’t gone downstairs, had not wanted to face any of the others yet. Instead, he’d gone up to the roof and watched the city come to life, the traffic getting thicker as the morning went on.

When his body was finally under control, he went back to his apartment, grateful to find the women were gone downstairs for breakfast. He’d slipped into the shower and cranked the water up to cold.

Which was where he found himself now. Shivering but still aroused.

“Fuck it.” He turned down the cold. The water warmed gradually and he lifted his face, letting it cascade down his front. His cock was at full attention, the cold shower had done nothing to alleviate the persistent ache. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d been this horny. He hadn’t been this bad when he was a teenager. There was something about Chrissten that kept him on edge and his body primed.

He grabbed the cake of soap from the ledge and rubbed it between his large hands. When he had a substantial lather, he dumped the bar back into the tray and grabbed his cock. There was only one way to get rid of his hard-on since he didn’t anticipate having sex anytime in the next ten minutes.

He gripped his shaft and squeezed. Soapy bubbles frothed from between his fingers and coated his penis.

He closed his eyes and reveled in the pressure. It felt good, but it wasn’t nearly enough. Visions of Chrissten ran through his mind like a movie. Chrissten smiling. Chrissten sleeping. Chrissten’s soft, lush breasts and long, shapely legs. Oh, yeah. Picturing her naked was easy. Her image was burned onto his brain.

Hank pumped his hand up and down, the soap making it slide easily. His testicles were tight. Heavy. He’d almost come a couple of times last night, but somehow managed to keep it together. He deserved a medal for that.

He wanted Chrissten so bad he could taste it. He licked his lips, easily remembering the salty, sweet taste of her skin. He’d wanted to go down on her and bury his face between her slender thighs. But that would have been too much too soon.

Patience. He needed to woo her with patience. Even if it killed him.

His hand jerked up and down, pumping hard. What would her hand feel like wrapped around his cock? The warm water caressed the head of his shaft. It was all too easy to imagine it was Chrissten’s hot mouth closed over him.

He groaned, hips jerking as he came, white liquid spilling onto his hand before being washed away. He didn’t stop until he’d drained himself. He knew the temporary relief wouldn’t last, but it was welcome.

The water was turning cold again. “Shit.” The hot water had run out. Hank grabbed the soap and made quick work of washing himself. As soon as he was rinsed off, he turned off the water. The silence surrounded him. He grabbed a towel and rubbed it over his head before wrapping it around his hips.

The mirror was covered in a filmy coating of steam and he used the side of his hand to swipe enough away so he could see himself. Pale blue eyes stared back at him. Determination was etched on his face.

A layer of thick stubble covered his jaw. He rubbed a hand over his face. He definitely needed to shave. He couldn’t kiss Chrissten without leaving a mark on her skin. He hated being away from her for even five minutes. Intellectually, he knew she was safe enough downstairs with the others. There were at least three pureblooded males and several other half-breeds watching her.

Still, Hank knew he wouldn’t feel settled until he could see her with his own two eyes. He grabbed his electric razor and started to shave. The quicker he finished here the quicker he could see Chrissten again.

Chrissten’s gaze kept sneaking back to the door that separated the club from the stairwell to the apartments upstairs. There was still no sign of Hank. It surprised her that he hadn’t joined them for breakfast. Of course, he’d spent all night watching over her. The man was probably sick of her by now. He had a life of his own. Things to do. He couldn’t be with her all the time.

The entire pack was here with the exception of Hank. Joshua and Alex were here as well. Thankfully, Donovan Brody was absent. Chrissten wasn’t up to dealing with her biological father until she’d had her coffee. He was expected later today.

Her stomach fluttered and she placed her hand over it to try to settle it. She had to be realistic. Hank didn’t belong to her, wasn’t her man anymore than she was his woman.

Yes, last night had been wonderful, but nothing could ever come of it. She was mated until death to another male.

But that didn’t stop her from wanting and wondering.

“You feeling all right?” Bethany leaned over to whisper softly while the rest of the men chatted about the scores from last night’s baseball game. The season was barely underway but the men were already into it.

“I’m fine.” The last thing she wanted was for anyone to discover what was going on between her and Hank. “I didn’t sleep well last night.” Partly truth. Partly a lie. She’d slept great once Hank had joined her in bed, holding her in his arms.

“Bad dreams?” Sympathy tinged Bethany’s voice. Anger shot through Chrissten. She knew her friend meant well, but she didn’t want anyone pitying her.

She straightened her shoulders and forced herself to shrug. “It’s nothing.” It was time for her to start making plans. She could feel Bethany’s gaze on her but didn’t look at the other woman.

She turned her attention to Isaiah, waiting for the conversation to lag. As soon as it did, she jumped right in. “Any news on Brian and his pack yet?”

Eight sets of male eyes and four sets of female eyes landed on her. She forced herself not to squirm under their scrutiny.

Isaiah shook his head. “Nothing yet. Craig is still searching. Damek has some people on it as well. It’s only a matter of time.”

Time. Not something she had a lot of. Her gut was screaming that if she didn’t find Brian soon, he’d find her and she’d lose the element of surprise. She’d rather go on the offensive than be on the defensive. She wanted to take the fight to him and not bring it here to these people. They deserved better.

Footsteps fell on the stairs and, in spite of her telling herself not to look, her head swiveled around and she soaked in the sight of Hank as he came through the door.

Meredith called out a greeting. “Morning, Hank. Come have some breakfast. Teague made ham and eggs. There’s still some left.”

That’s not all Teague had made. There were bowls filled with hash browns, plates loaded with toast, a huge pot of coffee and a jug of freshly squeezed orange juice. Or at least there had been. The pickings were a little slim at the moment. The rest of them had gone through the food like a cloud of locusts in a wheat field. Werewolves had a fast metabolism and needed a lot more calories than humans did to sustain themselves.

She waited for Hank to look her way. He nodded at Meredith, Isaiah and the others, grabbed a plate and loaded it with most of the remaining food on the table. Then he pulled out a chair on the end of the table, sat and began to eat. Not once did he look her way.

Chrissten tried to ignore the senses of abandonment that flooded through her. He hadn’t sat next to her. Of course, Bethany was sitting on one side of her and Craig on the other. It wasn’t like there was any room for him.

And what was she, sixteen? She sounded like a teenager with a crush on some guy in school rather than a mature woman. Her hormones were really playing havoc with her intelligence.

She promised herself she’d ignore him. She honestly did. But somehow her gaze sneaked back in his direction without her permission. He was watching her. Something hot and possessive flared in his gaze and was gone in the next instant. He broke eye contact and applied himself to eating everything on his plate.

Time slowed to a snail’s pace. Finally, Chrissten couldn’t take any more. She rose from her seat and began stacking plates.

“You should rest…” Quinn began.

She glared at him. “I’m sick of resting. If I have to rest any more I’ll go crazy,” she snapped.

Everyone around them went silent. She was making a fool of herself, but there was no stopping her now. She continued to pile dishes until she had a large stack. When she had all she could handle in one load, she picked them up and carried them to the kitchen. Everyone watched her until she was out of sight.

Chrissten knew they all meant well, but she had to start getting her life back to normal. Her bruises and injuries had faded and she had to start working, doing something, if she was ever going to build up her strength. She needed to shift too, to see if she still could.

Part of her was worried she wouldn’t be able to after the trauma she’d been through. Her wolf was still there. Chrissten could feel her, especially in times of stress. And, if she was being honest with herself, whenever Hank was around. Her wolf was as attracted to him as she was.

She set the dishes on the counter next to the dishwasher and planted her hands on the cool tile. An industrial fan whirred and the large stainless steel refrigerators hummed. It was all so normal.

Why then did she want to fling the dishes against the wall and smash every one to bits? Why did she want to throw back her head and scream and scream and scream?

She bit her bottom lip. She felt on the edge of going crazy. Her emotions were scattered and extreme.

Would she ever feel anywhere near normal again?

The double doors swung open behind her. She knew who was there and it wasn’t the male she wanted.

Taking a deep breath, Chrissten turned and faced her brother. He looked wary, and she took pity on him. “I’m okay. Really. Just on edge.” If Quinn only knew just how on edge he’d be even more worried than he already was. But he didn’t. No one did.

Not even Hank.

Quinn stopped in front of her and placed his hands on her shoulders. “I’m just worried about you.” His pale eyes darkened with concern. “You’ve been through so much.”

“And lying up there thinking about it isn’t helping me.” She had to make him understand. Plus, her plan was twofold. First, she had to start working and moving to build her strength. If she was going to fight and kill Brian she needed to be in peak form. And secondly, she needed to be around the rest of them to keep track of any information they discovered. She didn’t trust them not to hold back any news about Brian. In their minds they’d be protecting her. She understood that, but she couldn’t allow it to happen.

Quinn sighed and pulled her into his arms. She’d missed her twin, missed their closeness. Chrissten wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him back. “You have to understand. I have to have to start living some sort of normal life.”

Her brother pulled back and studied her face intently. He knew her too well. Or he had. She’d become adept at hiding her true feelings during her long months of captivity. Finally, he nodded. “I get it. I don’t like it, but I get it.”

She reached out and tugged a lock of his hair. “You can’t keep me locked up forever,” she softly admonished. “A prison is a prison even if it’s a nice one.”

“Fuck.” He released her and began to pace. “That’s not what I meant to do. I want you to feel safe. To have time to recover your health.” He whirled around, fury etched across his face. “You were almost dead.”

Shame washed over Chrissten. She’d been so wrapped up in her own concerns, in what she wanted, that she’d conveniently discounted everything her family had been through. She went to Quinn, put her hand on his chest and felt the heavy thud of his heart. “I know. I’m sorry for what you went through. Have I thanked you for never giving up, for saving my life?”

“For fuck sake. I don’t want your thanks.” Now he looked extremely uncomfortable.

Chrissten couldn’t help but grin. He reminded her of when he’d been a little boy and someone would compliment him. He’d never known how to accept praise. He had a code by which he lived and expected himself to live up to it. Period.

“But you have it whether you want it or not.” She needed to tell him this, needed him to understand the depth of her love for him in case something happened and she wasn’t able to. “I knew you’d come for me. I knew you’d never stop searching.” That knowledge had kept her from giving up and doing something stupid. “You gave me hope when I didn’t have any of my own.”

“Chris.” Her name was little more than a broken whisper. Then his big arms were around her, practically crushing her. She didn’t mind. She loved her brother. Wanted to be close to him.

If everything worked out as planned, she and her family would live together once again. Only this time there would be a new member. She was fiercely glad her brother had Bethany. It would help him if something happened to her and she didn’t survive the upcoming battle. No way was she letting him risk his life for her. Not any longer. He deserved his shot at happiness.

“Knock. Knock.” Craig eased the door open and stepped into the kitchen. “Is this a private party or can anyone join?” The uncertainty in his voice almost broke Chrissten’s heart.

“You’re always welcome, little brother.”

He grinned and joined them. Quinn snaked out his arm and dragged him into the hug. Chrissten inhaled, soaking in the scent and the feel of her brothers. This was family. This was everything.

Yet, something was missing.

Hank.

Her soul yearned for him to be here with them. Then her family would be complete. She shoved that thought aside. She didn’t know what Hank thought about her or her situation. Not really. Sure, he was sweet and nice to her in the middle of the night. But how much of that was real and how much of it was his gallant nature and his desire to simply help her heal.

Her wolf howled, distressed by her thoughts.

Quinn, sensing the shift in her, eased back. “Everything okay?”

She swiped at her eyes, peeved at the show of emotion. “You’re asking me that a lot these days.”

“Cut me some slack. I’ll probably ask it a hundred more times in the next few days.”

Chrissten gave a snort of laughter. “I’ll do my best not to smack you.” Their easy banter brought back memories of better times. God willing, they’d build more happy memories in the future.

She gave Craig a final hug and then began to roll up her sleeves. “I’m going to start loading dishes into the dishwasher and scrubbing pots. You’re welcome to join me if you want.”

As she suspected they would, both her brothers stared at her in mock horror.

“I’ve got some stuff to do on the computer. Yeah, stuff.” Craig kissed her cheek and hurried out of the kitchen.

Quinn sidled toward the door. “I hear Bethany calling me.”

“Don’t let the door hit your ass on the way out,” she taunted. He smiled at her and blew her a kiss.

Feeling more light-hearted than she had in a long, long time, she opened the dishwasher and began to load the plates. She was humming under her breath when the door opened again.

She straightened and turned to face Hank. She’d been half-expecting him.

He carried a tray of glasses and mugs over to the counter and set it down. Neither of them spoke. He reached out and brushed a stray hair from her cheek. Chrissten closed her eyes, savoring the tender gesture.

Warm breath brushed her face just before soft lips met hers. Oh, yes. This was what she’d been waiting for, what every cell in her body yearned for.

His tongue teased the seam of her lips and she parted them, inviting him in. He groaned and slid his tongue against hers.

Hank confused her. She wanted to be independent, had to stand on her own two feet and face Brian, her mate. There was no place in her life for Hank. Not now and maybe not ever. It was one thing to kiss him, another thing all together to consider actually having sex with him. She wasn’t sure she would ever trust another male that far.

Yes, she’d trusted him enough to let him touch her, but it was a very big step from that to actual intercourse.

Hank eased back. “You’re thinking too much.”

She gave a broken laugh. “I can’t help it. I have a lot to think about.”

“I know.” He kissed her again. “I’m here for you if you want to talk.”

“I wasn’t sure.” She chewed on her bottom lip, wishing she’d kept her mouth shut. Hank raised a brow in question, waiting for her to explain. “When you came downstairs this morning.” She shrugged. “You seemed. I don’t know. Distant. Uninterested.”

Something dark and deadly flared in his eyes. “Not that. Never that. It’s just if I look at you the way I want to around the others they’ll know how I feel about you. I didn’t think you’d want that made public just now. Personally, I don’t care who knows I want you.”

What he was saying made perfect sense. Her brothers would probably go ballistic. And she wasn’t certain how the others would react. She was actually mated to another wolf. They would probably try to discourage Hank, and that’s assuming they didn’t show her and her family the door right away. Hank was a real member of this pack. She and her family were temporary guests. She had to remember that.

She also needed their help and good will in order to find Brian. “You’re right,” she conceded. “It’s probably for the best.”

He nodded but didn’t look any happier than she felt. God, her life was a mess.

Dishes. That’s all she could do right now. One task at a time. One minute at a time. It was how she’d gotten through the nightmare of the last eighteen months. It would get her through the next few weeks.

If she were still alive when the dust settled, then she’d worry about what came next.

Hank stepped away from her a second before the door swung open and Teague and Neema came in, each carrying a load of dishes and trays. Chrissten smiled at them both and went back to loading the dishwasher.

Chapter Eleven

Later that afternoon, Chrissten lay on the bed upstairs listening to the sounds of the city outside her window. In spite of her determination to help in the bar and work in the kitchen, she’d tired easily and had been forced to retreat for a nap after lunch. At least she’d managed to miss her father’s visit. Or at least postponed it. She’d heard him arrive just as she’d started up the stairs to the apartment. Thankfully, Quinn or someone had kept him away. He’d probably be there when she went downstairs but, for now, she was alone with her thoughts.

She turned onto her side and stared toward the window. From this angle, she could see the tops of some buildings and a thick swatch of gray sky. It matched her mood. Gray. She sighed and traced her index finger over the top of the comforter, making an abstract pattern.

Frustration ate at her. She wasn’t strong enough to fight Brian, not yet. But the continued weakness in her body was making her crazy. She knew she should be thankful just to be alive. And she was. No doubt about it. But she wanted the final confrontation over and done with. Until it was, her life was in limbo.

“You need to see if you can still shift,” she murmured. She was half-afraid she might discover she’d lost the ability to do so. Back in the final weeks of her captivity, she’d tried over and over to make the shift into her wolf but had been too weak to accomplish it. It had been like losing a vital piece of herself. The terror, the debilitating sense of loss, of anger, had weakened her further as she’d kept trying over and over until she’d finally had to admit defeat.

There was no time like the present. For the first time since she was brought here, she was alone. Kevin had just gone downstairs moments ago and Chrissten expected his replacement any minute. The lack of privacy was maddening. Yes, she appreciated the security and protection. She understood why they felt the need for it. But that didn’t make it any easier. She couldn’t think or plan, not with someone always with her, watching and gauging her moods.

Chrissten rolled out of bed and unbuttoned the nightgown she’d changed into before she’d settled in for her nap. She gave her shoulders a shrug and the fabric slipped down her arms and over her body to pool at her feet. She stepped out, took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

Her wolf was waiting for her and gave an encouraging chuff. Chrissten reached for that part of herself. There really was no separation between them. They were two sides of the same coin. Her human side and her wolf side were both essential to her. She knew in her heart she couldn’t survive without her wolf.

A bead of sweat formed on her forehead and slid down her temple. She concentrated, shutting out everything else, all other distractions. She had to do this.

She pictured the wolf as clearly as she could. The strong, compact body. The light brown fur streaked with blonde patches. The blue eyes. Her eyes.

Every muscle in her body tensed. She willed her body to change. Commanded it to change.

She gritted her teeth, refusing to admit defeat. She could do this. The wolf was part of her. All she had to do was reach for it. Accept it.

Her limbs began to morph. Bones cracked and reformed. Some grew while others shortened. Fur replaced smooth skin. Chrissten gave a faint cry as she fell forward, catching herself not with her hands but with her front paws. Her vision changed, becoming sharper.

She’d done it. She’d really done it.

Sheer joy filled her. She wanted to howl. She wanted to run as fast as her four legs could carry her. Alive. She felt totally alive for the first time in months.

The doorknob rattled and she whirled around, teeth bared. The door pushed inward and Hank stepped inside. His nostrils flared and his pupils dilated. He shoved the heavy panel closed, shutting them inside the bedroom.

Chrissten’s heart began to pound. What would he think of her?

She shook herself. Who cared what he thought of her. It didn’t matter. She could reach for her wolf, embrace it and use the strength that was part of her birthright.

“I knew you’d look like this.” Hank took a step toward her, stopping when she backed into the corner.

He held his hands out in front of him. “It’s okay.” He shook his head, his expression slightly dazed. “My God, you’re gorgeous.”

The look in his eyes, the sincerity of his words, had her raising her head, her muzzle going haughtily in the air. She couldn’t deny how good his easy acceptance and praise felt. No one had ever seen her wolf. She refused to count Brian or Doctor Morton. Their opinions didn’t matter.

Yet, they had affected her. Brian had always denigrated her, telling her she was weak, reminding her that real wolves didn’t have blue eyes or blonde fur. Which was just stupid when she thought about it. Eye and fur color had to vary within the wolf community just as it did in the human one. There had to be pureblood wolves out there with blue eyes, maybe even gray or green. But there was no reasoning with a wolf like Brian.

Hank took another step toward her, his hand held out in front of him. “May I?”

It was obvious he wanted to touch her, and she wanted to feel his hands stroke through her fur. Her wolf preened and pranced forward before Chrissten had fully made up her mind what she wanted to do.

He crouched in front of her and extended his hand slowly. “Your fur is so fucking beautiful. The colors…” He shook his head as if he couldn’t find the right words.

Chrissten shivered when his fingers brushed the top of her head and stroked over her left flank.

“Is this the first time you’ve shifted?” She knew he meant since her liberation from captivity and nodded.

Hank continued to rub up and down her side. His touch calmed her racing heart and settled her nerves. She’d truly done it. She was on the way to a full recovery. Brian and the doctor hadn’t stolen this from her.

When his hand brushed against her muzzle, she licked it. His skin was salty. He smelled musky and male with a tinge of soap and coffee. His voice was deep and rough when he spoke. “Would you like to see my wolf?”

Excitement filled her. Yes, she wanted to see his wolf. She’d seen her brother, and of course, Brian, but never any other wolf. She gave a light yip.

Hank smiled. It changed his features, moving him from ruggedly handsome into a walking damp-panties fantasy. “I’ll take that as a yes.”

He stood and quickly kicked off his shoes. His gaze never left hers as he stripped off his shirt, jeans and socks, piling it all neatly on the end of the bed. She’d noticed that about him. He was always tidy. His apartment was simple and everything was always in its place. She suspected it was a holdover from his army days. Or perhaps it was simply part of his personality.

He was left standing only in his underwear, a pair of sexy blue boxer briefs. If the man were on a billboard he’d sell millions of pairs of underwear. If men didn’t buy them their girlfriends and wives certainly would, if only in the faint hope the underwear would make their own men look this good.

His shoulders were impossibly wide. His broad chest tapered down to a trim waist. His thighs were heavily muscled. Her tongue hung out of her mouth as she panted.

Hank grinned and stripped off his briefs, tossing them on top of the pile of clothing. She couldn’t take her eyes off him as he began to shift. She’d seen Quinn change into his wolf several times, but this was totally different. Anticipation thrummed through her. She couldn’t wait to see him.

Muscles rippled. His jaw cracked and elongated. He fell forward onto his hands and knees. Limbs reformed into strong back and forelegs, ending in gigantic paws. Pale blue eyes stared back at her. He was huge. Much bigger than she was.

But it was his fur that captured her attention. It was various shades of brown mixed with patches of blond. His fur was like hers. Yes, he had more brown than she did. But the blond was there.

Half-breed. They were both half-breeds. It was their human halves that allowed them to be different. Their eyes weren’t brown or black, but blue. Their fur was more than simply black or brown or gray.

He was magnificent.

He didn’t move but she could practically feel him urging her toward him. She crept forward, keeping her eyes pinned on him. Even though she knew he wouldn’t hurt her it still wasn’t an easy thing to do. Brian had attacked her several times when he was in his wolf form. His sharp claws had raked her sides. His razor teeth had torn her skin.

She flinched and whimpered.

Hank lowered his head and then his large body to the ground, making himself vulnerable to her.

In that moment, she fell a bit more in love with him. It wasn’t fair. She was tied to a man she loathed with every breath in her body, unable to fully explore her attraction to Hank.

He gave a chuff of encouragement. Chrissten felt like a coward simply standing there staring at him. She inched forward and carefully lowered her muzzle until it touched his. His long, pink tongue came out to swipe at her. She jerked back. He gave a low whine, almost an apology.

Chrissten moved forward again. She stretched out onto the floor and pulled herself forward until their noses were touching. Hanks gaze snagged hers. She stared into his beautiful eyes, seeing herself reflected there.

What she saw stunned her—acceptance, arousal and something else, something that made her heart quiver. She saw genuine caring, possibly even the stirrings of love.

It couldn’t be. They barely knew one another.

Hank lay motionless, his belly flat against the hardwood floor. He didn’t want to do anything that might spook Chrissten. She was already nervous enough as it was. One false move might send her into retreat.

When he’d walked in the room and found her not in bed, but in her wolf form, it had taken all his strength not to fall to his knees in front of her. He’d never seen anything as breathtaking as Chrissten with her colorful pelt and soulful blue eyes.

Mine.

The word beat at his brain like a hammer on an anvil, driving it deeper with each passing second. The urge to touch her, to claim her, had been overwhelming. He’d had to force himself not to do anything stupid. Patience was the key with this wounded warrior.

He’d seen the expression in her eyes. There had been pride and fear and longing. The pride made his chest puff out, the fear had almost broken his heart, while the longing had scorched his soul.

The feel of her fur sliding in and around his fingers as he stroked her was one of the most erotic sensations he’d ever experienced. He was totally aroused. Not that she’d noticed. Or at least he hoped she hadn’t. He didn’t want her to feel overwhelmed or threatened in any way.

The urge to share himself with her shoved aside common sense and he’d held his breath after he’d asked her if she wanted to see his wolf. Pleasure burst through him when she’d nodded.

Now they were lying face to face on the floor with her inching her way toward him until their noses barely touched. Once again, he swiped his tongue out, licking her muzzle. This time she didn’t pull away, but accepted his touch.

The moment was fraught with emotion. There was nothing sexual about their touch, yet it felt even more intimate than if their bodies were joined. They were sharing themselves freely with one another, opening themselves up and saying, “This is what I am.”

His ears perked up as a faint sound reached them. He jumped to his feet and whirled around as the knob turned and the door opened.

Quinn stood in the doorway, his expression fierce. Tension rolled off him in waves. “What the fuck is going on here?”

Quinn took a step into the room and Hank immediately positioned himself in front of Chrissten, protecting her. He didn’t care if Quinn was her brother. He’d seen the flash of panic in her gaze when she’d realized someone was coming. And not just anyone. Her brother. Her twin.

They had a bond that Hank couldn’t even begin to fathom. But he didn’t care. He had a bond with Chrissten too. And if he had his way that bond would eventually intensify and become the deepest one of all—mates.

Quinn strode forward and stopped short when Hank growled at him, showing his extremely sharp fangs. That’s right. Think before you take another step. He’d take Quinn down if he had to.

He heard a rustling sound behind him and wanted to howl in frustration. Chrissten had shifted back to human form and he’d missed the transformation. He’d wanted to see her change, something else for him to be pissed at Quinn about. Not only had he interrupted them, but he’d also robbed Hank of something very special.

A slender hand came down on the top of his head. The sleeve of her nightgown brushed his fur. Hank stilled but didn’t back down.

“I can change into my wolf.” Chrissten’s voice was calm and Hank was so proud of her, of the way she faced her brother.

“That’s great, but what the hell is he doing?” Quinn pointed at him where he stood slightly in front of Chrissten. Hank responded by giving a menacing growl.

“Stop it, both of you.” Chrissten curled her fingers inward, gripping his fur as firmly as she could. That wouldn’t keep him from attacking Quinn if he did anything to upset her.

“I’d never seen anyone else change into a wolf besides you and Brian. I wanted to see what Hank’s wolf looked like.”

It was more than that, so much more. But he instinctively knew she didn’t want her brother to discover the intimacy growing between them. Although the guy would have to be an idiot not to suspect something was up. And Quinn was nobody’s dummy.

“I don’t like it,” Quinn rumbled.

“It’s not up to you,” Chrissten shot back. She stepped around Hank and went to her brother. He trotted alongside her, not willing to leave her undefended, not for a second. It didn’t matter to him that Quinn was her brother.

“Quinn.” She put her hand on his chest. “I had to see if I could still do it, if I could reach my wolf. I haven’t been able to for such a long time now.”

Shit. Hank hadn’t known that. And from the looks of Quinn’s face he hadn’t either. He couldn’t imagine not being able to access his wolf. It would be like losing one of your senses. Or worse.

Quinn raked his fingers through his hair. “I didn’t know.” His eyes reflected the horror he felt. “What happened?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know. Maybe it was because I was so weak. Maybe a part of me was rejecting that part of myself because of all the pain and suffering it brought into my life. I don’t know. All I know is I reached for her one day and couldn’t connect with her.” She lowered her head and sighed. Hank could hear a world of pain in that soft sound. “It was like a part of me was gone.”

Quinn dragged his sister into his arms. Hank felt out of place, like the third wheel. He slowly backed away from the pair. Chrissten’s back was to him as he shifted into his human form and quickly dressed. Quinn glared at him over his sister’s shoulder. Hank ignored him. He didn’t care what Quinn thought. He’d done what was best for Chrissten.

Chrissten pulled away from her brother, turned her head and smiled at him. “Thank you, Hank.”

He didn’t want her thanks. He especially didn’t like the tone of her voice. It was almost dismissive. Like she didn’t want to admit just how intimate things had gotten between them. She was setting up barriers again.

That was okay. He was good at getting around obstacles. Most men would make the mistake of trying to knock down her defenses. Hank was smart enough to know that would only make her reinforce them even more. No, he’d bide his time and sneak around her defenses when the time was right.

“My pleasure.” Those two words said so much. Chrissten blushed and Quinn frowned at him.

Quinn took his sister by the shoulders. “You need to get dressed and come downstairs. Donovan wants to talk to you.”

Hank noted neither sibling called Donovan Brody father. Not that he blamed them. They’d spent their entire lives without him. Yet he was an ally, a strong one, and one they couldn’t turn away. Not with a group of purebloods searching for Chrissten and other females to claim.

Hank could understand their longing for a mate. But he could not, would not tolerate their violence and lack of respect toward females. They were more than simply brood mates. They had rights and feelings that needed to be respected. Any male who hurt a female was the lowest form of scum as far as Hank was concerned, and in need of killing.

“I’ll wait downstairs.” As much as he wanted to stay with Chrissten while she dressed and walk her down, he knew Quinn wouldn’t allow it. He could fight with the other male but it would get him nowhere with Chrissten.

There was a time and a place to fight, and this wasn’t it. Suppressing his urges to remain with Chrissten, he nodded at her and headed toward the door. She put her hand on his arm, stopping him.

She started to say something but stopped. Having Quinn there was seriously putting a damper on things between them. Hank offered her a smile. “It’s okay. I understand.” And he did. Probably better than anyone else.

He knew Chrissten well enough to know she wanted to go after Brian. Maybe her brother knew it, too, but he didn’t think Quinn really believed she would. Hank did. Chrissten was not the same woman she was when she was captured. Her experience had changed her. She was tougher in some ways and extremely fragile in others.

But she was all heart and courage. He knew she didn’t want her family anywhere near Brian and the other purebloods. That’s why he had to find them first. No matter what happened to him, he wanted Chrissten safe and happy in the arms of her family.

He patted her hand, nodded at Quinn and left the apartment.

Chapter Twelve

“What the hell was that?”

Chrissten watched Hank leave, missing his calm and steadying presence already. “Don’t start with me, Quinn.” She turned her back on him and went to the chair where she’d stacked her clothing. She needed to get dressed and go downstairs and deal with her father. Just saying the word felt wrong. Father. He’d never been that to either of them. But that’s exactly who he was.

“Don’t walk away from me when I’m talking to you.” Her brother grabbed her arm and she whirled around, her teeth bared. A low growl came from deep within her and Quinn took a step back, his eyes showing a world of hurt.

Chrissten sighed and rubbed her face. “I’m sorry. But you have no idea what I’ve been though.”

“No, I don’t,” he replied softly. “Because you won’t tell me.”

Guilt threatened to crush her. She didn’t want to hurt her brother, but there were some things she simply couldn’t talk about. She opened her mouth to speak, but her throat closed over. She shook her head instead.

He touched her face. “I know it’s hard.”

She nodded. “It is.” She cleared her throat and tried again. “Be happy for me. I thought my wolf might be lost from me forever.”

“I’m sorry for that.”

“Me too. But it wasn’t your fault.” She willed him to understand. “I had to see if I could reach her. And after that, I needed to see if I could truly accept others of my kind. So when Hank offered to show me his wolf I couldn’t resist.” There was so much more to it than that, but nothing her brother needed to know. What had happened between her and Hank was special and very personal.

“Chrissten.” The pity-laced compassion in his voice threatened to drive her to tears.

“No.” She waved off whatever it was he wanted to say. “I can’t talk about this right now. Not if I have to deal with Donovan Brody.”

“You don’t have to see him if you don’t want to.”

She recognized the signs and knew Quinn was digging his heels in. He could be very stubborn at times. “Yes, I do. I’m not stupid, Quinn. He’s a pureblooded werewolf, plus he’s a friend of Isaiah’s. We can’t insult him, and we may need him if it comes down to a fight.”

“I know.” She could tell he didn’t like that fact any more than she did. The Lawton clan was used to taking care of themselves. It wasn’t easy for any of them to depend on others, to trust them to be there when they were needed.

“I’ll get dressed and then we can go downstairs and meet with Donovan.”

“I’ll wait.” Quinn walked to the window and gazed out over the city.

Chrissten wanted to go to him and reassure him everything was going to be all right. But she couldn’t. She wasn’t sure she believed it herself. What she did know is that she’d protect both her brothers no matter what happened. No one was as important to her as her family.

Hank popped into her head and she hurried into the bathroom and closed the door. She set her bundle of clothing onto the vanity and stared at her reflection. She looked pale but determined. She peered deeply into her eyes and saw her wolf staring back at her.

“I can do this,” she whispered to her other half. “We can do this.” Because when it came down to it, she was both wolf and woman. Complete as one.

It didn’t take her long to dress in a pair of comfortable jeans and a sweater, and in less than ten minutes she and Quinn entered the bar below. There was a good crowd even though it was dinnertime. Her stomach growled at the reminder.

“You can get something from the kitchen as soon as we talk to Donovan.” She should have known Quinn would hear her stomach. She nodded as she studied the room. Hank was in his usual position at the door, the first line of defense, protecting all of them. Because he was more than a bouncer for the club, he was the guard at the gate, the sentinel, the warrior.

His gaze swiveled around to meet hers and Hank’s eyes warmed as they ran over her body. Her skin heated and the hunger in her belly began to turn to another kind. She pulled herself away from his magnetic stare and concentrated on the task ahead.

Donovan Body was seated at a table near the back just beyond the small stage. The tables around him were empty for now, but wouldn’t stay that way for long. Chrissten had quickly realized that Haven was a very popular club in the area and would fill up before the evening was very old.

As it was, the bar was lined with people and more than half the tables were full. The waitresses were winding around the room taking orders and delivering drinks. Behind the bar, both Michael and Benjamin poured and mixed drinks for the clientele. She knew Teague would be in the kitchen and Kevin would help him as needed. Isaiah and Meredith weren’t around, but she knew they wouldn’t be far away. They were probably in the office or possibly off somewhere with Joshua and his mate. After all, they were family and hadn’t seen one another in a while.

Donovan stood as they approached and, once again, she was struck by how alike he and her twin looked. The same build, the same tilt of their head when they were thinking hard about something, the same stubborn jaw and the same blue eyes. Their hair color was different and Donovan was a bit taller than Quinn, but the similarities were uncanny. There was no disguising the fact they were related. Although, thanks to his werewolf genetics, Donovan looked young enough to be Quinn’s brother instead of his father.

“How are you?” Chrissten could hear the genuine concern in Donovan’s voice and it loosened the tightening in her belly.

“Good. Better.” She slipped into the chair Quinn held for her. Her twin waited until Donovan had retaken his seat before finding his own.

Donovan nodded. He hadn’t taken his eyes off her since he’d first seen her walking across the room. It was starting to unnerve her.

He sensed her discomfort and apologized. “I’m sorry. It’s just so amazing to see both of you sitting here.”

She couldn’t begin to imagine what this felt like for him. It was bizarre for her to be at the same table as her father. She glanced at Quinn. He was staring at the man. Brooding.

Bethany was working the floor as a waitress and swung by and put three drinks on the table, beer for both men and a juice for her. The other woman smiled. “Hank thought you might like something.”

Her eyes were once again drawn to the door where Hank stood. He was leaning back against the wall, arms crossed over his wide chest. He looked strong and powerful and determined. He was also watching her.

She picked up her glass and raised it too him. He inclined his head in acknowledgment.

“What’s going on between you and Hank?” Her father’s question was sharp and direct.

Chrissten took a sip of her drink before placing the glass back on the table. Beside her, Quinn stiffened. Bethany gave Quinn’s shoulder a squeeze and then wisely left them alone, working her way back into the crowd.

“That’s not any of your business.”

“It is if he’s sniffing around you. You’re mated to another. I can scent him on you.”

Chrissten laughed, the sound bitter even to her ears. “You don’t get a say in who sniffs around me and who doesn’t. I’m not your responsibility.”

Frustration rolled off Donovan in waves, battering her already frayed nerves. Why was everything a battle with the men in her life? All of them wanted to control her, with maybe the exception of Craig and Hank, although even Hank wanted his own way. She knew he didn’t want her anywhere near Brian. His protective nature wouldn’t condone such a thing.

“I’m your father,” Donovan insisted. He sat forward, his large body radiating power. She jerked back in her seat, wanting to put as much distance between them as possible. Angry as he was, he reminded her way too much of Brian.

Her fear made her stomach churn. Sweat broke out on her brow, followed quickly by anger. Who the hell was he to walk into her life and dictate to her? She placed both her palms on the table. “You’re a sperm donor. And that’s all you’ll ever be if you don’t back the hell off. I’ve had enough domineering males in my life. I have a mate to kill and a life to get back. Until that’s done you’ll have to simply wait your turn.”

She almost laughed at the incredulous look in his eyes. Obviously Donovan wasn’t used to anyone telling him what to do.

He dragged his hands over his face. “I’m sorry. I promised myself I wouldn’t do this.”

Chrissten was slightly shocked by the apology. She didn’t think it was something he did on a regular basis. She inclined her head, silently accepting it.

Donovan shook his head. “You’re too much like me.” He glanced at Quinn and then back at her. “You both are. I wish to hell I’d known about you years ago.”

“It’s no one’s fault. Not really.” And it wasn’t. He’d walked away from her mother not knowing she was pregnant. Her mother hadn’t known how to find him, had been afraid to approach the few other werewolves she recognized for fear of how they’d react to her children. The result was they’d grown up without a father. It happened to children all over the world. It wasn’t a complete tragedy. They’d had a loving mother and they’d had one another and Craig.

“Still. If I’d known about you, your kidnapping would never have happened.”

“You don’t know that,” she pointed out. “From what I’ve learned your pack has had problems too. It seems that nowhere is safe.”

Quinn was quiet beside her, taking in the conversation but saying nothing. She wondered how he felt about having to deal with their father.

Donovan looked chagrined as he picked up his beer and took a long pull. The bottle came back down onto the table with a hard crack. “You’re right about that. I may not be able to control the rest of the world, but I can help with this.”

Quinn finally stirred. “Are you saying you’ll help?”

Donovan closed his eyes briefly, but not before Chrissten caught the flash of pain in them. “Of course I will,” he said. “You shouldn’t even have to ask.”

A blast of relief went through her. With Donovan helping to protect her family they would be much safer, and speaking of family. “Where’s Craig?”

Her twin gave her a brief smile. “Where do you think?”

“On the computer.” She should have known. Craig would barely take the time to sleep and eat. He was going to get ill if he kept it up.

“He’s determined to find the rogues so we can stop them.”

Chrissten knew if anyone could do it, Craig could. She turned to her father. “Is Craig included in your protection?” She knew werewolves were suspicious of humans. They might have a right to be but Craig was her brother.

Donovan gave a sharp nod. “Yes, although he probably doesn’t need it. That damn vampire has made it more than clear that he considers Craig to be under his protection.”

Chrissten didn’t know whether she should be thrilled or scared to death by that pronouncement.

She automatically sought out Hank, needing his presence to ground her.

Hank wanted to leave his post at the door and go to Chrissten. He hated the fact she had to deal with her father and brother by herself. He should be by her side. Damn Brian. Damn them all. Frustration ate him while outwardly he showed nothing to the world.

He could tell Chrissten was hungry. Probably tired again too. It had taken an enormous amount of energy for her to make the transition to her wolf and back again. Just thinking about it made Hank hot. She was one sexy she-wolf. But he’d known she would be.

It also made him want to take care of her, which was why he’d sent over the juice. She needed the vitamins and sugar boost. He would have ignored the men totally but that would have only raised more suspicions about them. Not that Quinn would have much doubt by this time. The guy wasn’t stupid. He had to know Hank wanted his sister.

And why wasn’t he feeding her? Chrissten needed food. Hank managed to catch Neema’s attention as she dropped off two orders of fish and chips at one table and a hamburger platter to another. She automatically made her way over to him.

He smiled at her. She was the sister he’d never had and he knew he could count on her. “What’s up?” she asked.

“Chrissten’s got to be hungry. She needs something to eat.”

Neema’s eyes widened and filled with speculation, but all she did was smile. “Does she need anything in particular?”

Hank nodded. “Lean turkey sandwich on whole wheat with lettuce and tomato.” The protein would be good for her. She needed healthy food, not deep-fried. “Maybe a salad too.” He knew she liked garden salad. “With French dressing.”

Neema patted his arm. “You got it.”

“Thanks, honey.”

“No problem. Just be careful, okay.”

“I will.” He’d be careful, but he wouldn’t back away. It was already way too late for that. He knew Chrissten was meant to be his mate even if she didn’t. First he had to get rid of the threat of Brian. Then he had to give her time to accept him and pray that she did. If she decided to walk away from him when this was over he didn’t know if he’d ever recover.

Even from here, he could sense her tension. He wanted to go over to the table and drag her away from the men. Like that would go over well. Donovan and Quinn would both protest, not to mention Chrissten.

The last thought made him grin. Chrissten was an independent, strong woman. But that was okay by him. He’d been watching Meredith run their pack for years. Strong women didn’t intimidate him at all. In fact, unlike most pureblooded werewolves, he found the trait incredibly sexy. Was there anything like the moment when a fiercely independent woman let down her guard, made herself vulnerable and allowed a male in her bed?

His dick jerked in agreement. Hank shifted his stance, hoping to alleviate some of the pressure on his hard-on. Didn’t work. Thankfully, he’d left his shirt untucked and the tails covered the bulge in the front of his jeans.

His head jerked up and he forgot all about his arousal as a blast of power hit him square in the chest. Only one person made him feel like this. “Damek.”

He nodded at the vampire who seemed to appear out of nowhere. He’d never made an appearance during business hours. This was a first.

“What’s happened?” Hank demanded. Something big must have come up if the vampire was willing to leave his lair and come here while Haven was open.

Damek studied Hank with his dark, unfathomable eyes. “Will you give everything for her?”

They both knew who the her in question was. There was no hiding what he felt from the vampire. Hank knew Damek had picked up on that right away. “Yes.” No qualifications. No hesitation. Hank would do whatever it took to make Chrissten safe.

“Good.” Damek looked toward the back of the room where Chrissten was sitting. “We must talk.” The vampire strode into the place like he owned it. People automatically moved out of his way as he walked across the room and headed toward the office. Women’s gazes were drawn to him and several of them started to follow him before catching themselves and stopping.

That was some lure the vampire had going on. He probably had no problem getting blood donors for meals and snacks.

“Shit.” Hank wasn’t about to be left behind. “Watch the door,” he called out to Benjamin. “I’ll send Kevin out.” Kevin wasn’t as physically intimidating at he was, but he was still a half-breed werewolf and could handle any human trouble.

Hank went straight to the back of the room. Chrissten, Quinn and Donovan had noticed Damek. No disguising that blast of power that preceded him. Hank figured the bastard did it on purpose, a calling card of sorts.

They were all on their feet when he got there.

“What’s going on?” Chrissten was chewing on her bottom lip. Hank wanted to lick her poor mouth and then kiss it.

“I’m not sure. But he says he has news.” Hank didn’t wait, but took Chrissten’s arm and led her toward the office. Behind him, her father and brother bristled. Turning his back on potential enemies went against his grain, but Hank trusted them to remain civil with Chrissten so close and with a crowd of humans surrounding them.

He hustled her down the short hallway and into the office. Isaiah, Meredith, Joshua, Alexandra and Craig were all there. Kevin wasn’t. “Wait here a sec.” Hank released Chrissten and hurried to the kitchen. Teague was at the stove and Kevin was manning the grill. “Hey, Kevin, can you take the door for a few minutes.”

Kevin flipped two patties onto buns and set the plates on the counter for pickup. “Sure. I’ll be right there.”

“Thanks, man.” Hank didn’t like to be away from Chrissten. He wanted to know what the hell was going on.

“Problem?” Kevin asked as he pulled off his apron and set it aside.

“Don’t know. Damek is here with news. I’ll fill you in later.” Hank knew both Teague and Kevin were curious, but they would have to wait. He hurried back to the office. The door was closed so he let himself in and shut it firmly behind him. The others could handle the bar for a few minutes.

Damek had obviously waited for him because everyone was staring expectantly at the vampire. He smiled and his fangs shone. Hank thought he looked hungry.

“I guess you’re all wondering why I’m here,” he said.

“What’s going on?” Craig shoved his glasses higher onto the bridge of his nose. Hank figured the human was the only one who could question Damek so bluntly and get away with it.

“I’ve found them.”

The men all stirred. Inside, Hank was howling with joy. Finally, they could put an end to this.

“Where?” Chrissten’s voice was steady, but Hank could hear the strain in it. He wanted to step up beside her and wrap his arm around her but her brother and father were flanking her.

“Not far from the lab where you were rescued. The area is mostly abandoned except for the usual drug dealers and organized crime. But they leave the werewolves alone.” He leaned against the wall, almost becoming one with the shadows. “I’ll keep the exact location to myself until it’s time to go. I don’t want any of you wolves running off by yourself to play hero.” He merely stared at Quinn and then Hank as if he knew what was in their thoughts. And, knowing the vampire, he just might.

“What’s the plan?” Quinn stepped forward, hands curled into fists, ready to fight.

“The men will go after closing tonight,” Isaiah firmly stated. “The women will remain here under protection.” Chrissten stirred but Isaiah scowled at her and laid down the law as alpha. “We cannot risk one of the women being hurt or taken. If you go with us we’ll spend all our time worried about you rather than fighting.”

Hank held his breath waiting for Chrissten’s outburst. She stared Isaiah down for long seconds and then gave a jerky nod. Hank didn’t believe her for a second. The other males might think she’d agreed to stay behind but he knew better. Chrissten wanted to be the one to confront and kill Brian. He didn’t like it but he understood it.

The males talked strategy and Hank wasn’t surprised when the vampire announced he was going with them. He obviously felt he had a stake in this situation.

Half an hour later the meeting broke up and Damek left. He gave Hank a quick nod on the way out and Hank knew the vampire was going to help him get a shot at Brian. Gratitude filled him. He’d owe the vampire for certain after this was over.

Donovan, Isaiah and Joshua stayed behind to talk while the rest of them hit the bar to work. Chrissten was rubbing her forehead and he knew she wasn’t feeling well.

“Why don’t you go upstairs and lie down for a while?” He hated seeing her so pale and worn.

“Come with me.” Her soft plea almost knocked him over.

“Wouldn’t you rather Quinn or one of the women go up with you?” It almost killed him to make the offer, but he only wanted what was best for Chrissten.

She shook her head. “If you don’t want to…”

“I want to.” No way was he going to let her think otherwise. He caught Kevin’s eye and held up his hand, signaling five minutes. It might be more than that, but Kevin understood and nodded.

Hank could feel several sets of eyes on them as they went through the side door and closed it behind them. They went up the stairs, neither one of them speaking. Hank kept his hand on the small of her back, ready to support her if she needed it.

His apartment was silent but for the ticking of the kitchen clock and the hum of the refrigerator. Everyone else was in the club, several floors below. The low buzz of conversation and the faint sound of music vibrated through the floorboards.

Chrissten went straight to the bedroom. Hank knew she was upset by Isaiah’s pronouncement. But he was glad she’d be safe while the fighting went down. It wasn’t going to be pretty. Not against a half dozen purebloods.

“You okay?” Stupid question, but he asked it anyway.

“No, I’m not.” She turned and put her hands against his chest. She stared up at him, her blue eyes enormous in her pale face.

“What’s wrong? What can I do?” He’d do anything for Chrissten. Anything.

“Make love to me.”

Chapter Thirteen

Chrissten knew she’d shocked Hank with her request. But what else could she do? She wasn’t going to stay behind tonight while the men fought her battles. She planned to follow them. Somehow. Craig would know where the men were going. Damek would tell him if he asked the vampire and Craig would tell her if she pressed him. She hated to put her baby brother in that kind of position, but she had no other choice. Brian had to die and she had to be the one to do it.

He’d already taken too much from her. She needed to do this if she was ever going to recover from her ordeal and put it behind her.

Hank’s heart thudded heavily against her hand. His face looked as though it had been carved from stone. “Chrissten,” he began and she knew he was going to say no to her out of some misguided idea that she wasn’t thinking straight. And maybe she wasn’t. But she no longer cared.

Knowing the fight with Brian and the others was at hand, it struck her hard that she might never have the opportunity to make love with a male of her choosing, one she was attracted to and respected.

“No.” She shook her head and moved her hands higher up his chest until they were resting on his shoulders. Hank was only a couple of inches taller than her, but he was so much bigger and stronger. “I want this. I want you.”

She wasn’t sure what she’d do if he refused her. She wanted Hank, needed him in a way she didn’t fully understand. It frightened her, but not as much as the prospect of not having him.

He studied her for long seconds, searching her face. Finally, he gave a curt nod. “We’ll take it slow. Whatever you want.”

Hank turned and locked the door. It wouldn’t stop anyone who wanted to get in, but it would slow them down.

“You know they all saw us come up here,” Hank reminded her.

“I don’t care. This is my life, not theirs.” She knew Quinn would protest. She wasn’t certain about Craig. But what would the others think? “You won’t get in trouble, will you?” She hadn’t thought about that. Hadn’t considered the ramifications for Hank with his pack.

She was being selfish, once again thinking only of herself. “I’m sorry,” she began. “I shouldn’t have asked you to do this. I’m putting you in a very bad situation.” After all, technically she was a mated female. She knew there were rules about these things. She’d just never bothered to learn what they were. She didn’t consider herself committed to Brian in any way. The male had taken her by force. She shuddered at the memory.

Hank wrapped his arms around her and held her against his broad, solid chest. Heat radiated from him, along with a sense of belonging that she found very seductive. “You don’t worry about me.”

She noted he didn’t say he wouldn’t get into trouble. A pain went through her heart at the thought of him possibly losing the respect of his pack, maybe even his home because of her. “Of course I’m worried about you.”

He smiled at her and it was such a sad smile it brought tears to her eyes. “You’re the most important person in my world. Do you understand, Chrissten?” He framed her face with his hands and traced his thumbs over her cheekbones. His expression was intense and she could hear the utter conviction in his voice.

She didn’t want to be that important to anyone. Not now. Not with her life so mixed up. She started to shake her head and push him away, but he wasn’t having it. He lowered his head and kissed her.

Chrissten was lost.

Here was what she’d always wanted, always dreamed of having. Here was caring and acceptance. Hank’s mouth pressed against hers, firm and warm. Oh, he tasted so good, a mouthwatering combination of coffee and male.

He used the hold on her face to tilt it slightly so he was able to get a better angle. His tongue teased her bottom lip before sliding into her mouth. Chrissten moaned. She couldn’t hold back the small sound of pleasure. Hank kissed her as though he had all the time in the world. She loved that about him. He savored each kiss like it was a goal in and of itself.

She ignored the slight flutter in her belly when she thought the “L” word. She could love things about him. He was an admirable male in all ways. He was intelligent, caring and strong. And he was loyal. Best of all, he made her feel, and in a good way.

Hank banished the shadows and the demons that lurked in her mind. He made her forget her months of captivity, Brian and the fight ahead. When Hank kissed her there was no room for anything else. She stopped fighting the kiss and let herself go, wallowing in the genuine warmth and caring.

He pulled away slowly, kissing her top lip, then her bottom. He dropped kisses onto her forehead and nose, her cheeks and her chin. “I want to give you what you want. Let me love you, Chrissten.”

She knew she should say no. Knew she should send him away, for his sake. She’d started something she shouldn’t have. But oh how she wanted him. Wanted to taste pleasure at least once in her life.

Words failed her, so she nodded. Hank scooped her into his arms as though she weighed nothing and carried her to the bed. She rested her head against his shoulder for the all-too-short ride. Then he was setting her down on the mattress.

He slowly removed her shoes and socks, giving her time to reconsider. Maybe if she was a stronger person she would. But she wanted this. Wanted him.

She grabbed the hem of her sweater and sat up long enough to yank it over her head. “You next.”

Hank unbuttoned his shirt, one button at a time, giving her a tantalizing glimpse of his muscular chest and abs. He shrugged his powerful shoulders and the fabric slid down his arms and disappeared onto the floor.

She swallowed hard. Hank was gorgeous. His skin was golden and the light smattering of chest hair was darker than the hair on his head. The hair bisected his stomach with a thin line and disappeared into the waistband of his jeans.

Her gaze dipped lower and there was no missing the bulge in his jeans. Hank was very aroused.

“Chrissten?” She knew what he was asking. The mere fact that he asked her gave her the courage to move forward. She nodded.

He reached for the snap of her jeans and undid it. Her zipper slid down, the metal rasp loud in the otherwise quiet room. Their breath was in sync, both of them breathing slow and deep.

Hank hooked his fingers around the material and pulled until it was gone, leaving her dressed in a plain white bra and panties. She had to fight the urge to cover herself. Being naked meant being vulnerable to another person. In her limited experience that was never a good thing. But she trusted Hank like she’d never trusted another male.

He swallowed hard, his Adam’s apple moving up and down. “You are so beautiful.”

She looked down at herself. She was still too skinny from months of being starved. Her breasts were average. Nothing special. The tips were hard nubs outlined against the thin cotton fabric of her bra. Her panties covered her pubic hair. Her legs were long and firm. Personally, she thought they were her best physical trait.

Hank caught her chin on the edge of his hand and lifted it until she was looking at him. “You are beautiful,” he repeated. “I love your long hair. I’ve dreamed about having that hair flowing over my body, wrapped around my cock.”

Heat flashed over her skin and through her body. It was all too easy to imagine what he was describing. She licked her bottom lip and silently willed him to continue.

Not that he seemed to need any prompting. “I love your eyes. They’re like a summer’s day, clear and lovely.” He brushed his knuckles over her cheek. “Your skin is so soft.”

He let his hand slide down her throat and across her collarbone. It came to rest between her breasts. “But it’s this that attracts me the most, your brave heart, your courage.”

Chrissten couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t speak. The sheer beauty of his words rocked her to her core.

But Hank wasn’t done. He found the front clasp of her bra and gave a deft twist. The fabric pulled away, leaving her breasts bare. He cupped both mounds in his hands and buried his face between them.

She caught his head between her hands, holding him to her. The moment was so tender, so precious. He turned his head and dragged his tongue over her skin. Fire licked her flesh where he touched, leaving her scorched but wanting more.

He carefully circled one distended nipple before taking it into his mouth and sucking gently. She arched upward, encouraging him to take more. His hands moved over her ribcage and lower.

She sucked in a breath and he immediately sat back. Every muscle in his body was tense, outlined in stark relief against his skin. She wanted to feel them ripple beneath her hands.

Chrissten came up onto her knees and shrugged out of her bra. She touched him then, started with his face, his strong, rugged face. He closed his eyes briefly when she lightly caressed his high forehead and cheekbones. He sucked in a breath when she dragged her fingers along his stubborn jawline and down the thick cords of his neck.

There was no give in his shoulders and biceps. The man was built like a rock. Blue veins ran up and down the insides of his broad forearms. His hands were wide, his fingers long. Strong hands. Male hands.

“Chrissten, you’re killing me.”

Alarmed, she pulled her hands away, but he grabbed them and put them back on his chest. “It may kill me, but what a hell of a way to go.”

He was putting her in charge, leaving her no room for doubts and fears. Was there a better man in the world? One who instinctively seemed to understand her? She didn’t think so.

It made her sad. Made her wish for things that could never be. She wanted to go back in time before she was kidnapped and meet Hank, before fear had become her constant companion.

She hated herself for being so weak, so fearful. He thought her brave. Courageous. She was none of those things. She was simply a woman trying to survive.

“What are you thinking?” He placed his hands over hers and gave a light squeeze.

“That I want you.” She shoved all other thoughts aside. If he wanted her then she wanted this to happen. They didn’t have much time. Hank would be going with the other men tonight. And she would be following them. Somehow. Some way.

Beyond that, she knew they didn’t have long before someone came to check on them, maybe fifteen or twenty minutes at most. Not long enough for what she truly wanted, but long enough to give them both a wonderful memory.

“Take off your jeans. I want to see you.” Chrissten scooted back and waited. Hank didn’t disappoint her. He stood and quickly shucked his footwear and socks. When he pulled off his jeans he took his underwear with them. Naked, he stood before her.

His cock was large and thick. The tip was flared and damp and, as she watched, a bead of liquid seeped from the tip. Chrissten didn’t think. She simply reacted. Hank was standing by the bed and she moved forward, reached out and touched him.

His skin radiated warmth against her hand. She ran one finger from the base to the tip and back down again. He was so hard, but the outside of his erection was so soft. He groaned and fisted his hands by his sides.

Chrissten stilled. Was he angry? She glanced up and found him staring at her, his eyes aglow with lust. A bolt of fear shot through her and she pulled her hand back.

“It’s okay,” he promised her. “I will never hurt you, Chrissten. Touch me.”

She reached out slowly and wrapped her fingers around him. He pulsed against her palm, so hot and alive. He groaned and thrust his hips forward, pushing him deeper into her hand.

“I love the way your fingers feel wrapped around my dick.” He brushed his hand lightly over her head before letting it fall back by his side. Again, she was struck by the fact he wasn’t holding her, was giving her plenty of space.

Courage filled her. She could do this.

The heavy sac between his legs was lightly furred and looked heavy. She cupped it in her hands and as rewarded with another groan. She hadn’t touched Brian in any way other than to fight him. He’d always restrained her. But with Hank she was free to touch and explore as much as she wanted.

And she wanted to very much.

Another bead of liquid seeped from the slit at the top of his cock, and she leaned forward and licked it off. The salty, tangy flavor exploded on her tongue. She swallowed and decided she liked it very much.

“Fuck.”

Her gaze flew upward. Hank’s head was tilted back, his jaw clenched as though he was in pain. She didn’t want that.

Chrissten lay back on the bed and patted the covers next to her. She could do this. She could let him make love to her.

Once again, Hank surprised her. He reached for her panties and dragged them down her legs and off. She had to fight the urge to cover herself. But Hank had made himself vulnerable to her. It was only fair for her to do the same in return.

She was surprised when he ignored his prominent hard-on and knelt between her thighs. He ran his hands up the insides of her legs, tracing the crease at the top, making goose bumps race down her skin. Her pussy felt damp and hot. Her core was pulsing with growing need in spite of the frisson of fear that went through her.

Hank was big and strong. It would be easy for him to hold her down, to force her, to hurt her.

She whimpered, uncertain if she had enough courage to continue. Hank cupped her ass in his hands and brought her sex to his mouth. “Shh,” he crooned. “I won’t hurt you. Let me make you feel good.” He lapped at her labia, tracing the wet folds with his tongue.

Fear was transmuted to passion in a heartbeat. Chrissten gripped the sheets beneath her, needing an anchor in the sensual storm he created within her. He sucked at her tender flesh, ran his tongue over and around her distended clitoris. He drove his tongue into her slit, lapping at the cream that slipped from her core.

The sounds that came from her throat were unlike any she’d ever made in her life. Chrissten didn’t know herself. One minute it was too much and she wanted to push him away and the next she wanted to pull him closer and tell him to never stop.

Her legs were spread wide and Hank’s head was buried between them. She was out of control and didn’t care. Her orgasm was building quickly. Her skin felt electric, as though sparks were skittering over it, ready to ignite.

He inserted one long, thick finger into her channel and sucked on her clit at the same time. Chrissten’s entire body splintered, breaking into a million pieces before reforming again. She cried out Hank’s name and arched her hips against his mouth.

He kept licking and sucking, drawing out her orgasm until she was totally spent. He carefully lowered her hips to the bed, wiped his chin with the back of his hand and smiled.

Chrissten groaned and closed her eyes. He looked entirely too pleased with himself. And why shouldn’t he? He was magnificent.

The bed jostled and her eyes shot open. Hank lay beside her, hands stacked behind his head. He gave the appearance of a totally relaxed male. Which was impossible. His cock was still hard as steel. He hadn’t come. Once again, he’d given her an orgasm and she’d given him nothing.

She rolled onto her side and faced him. “We can…you know.” God, she sounded totally stupid. “We can have sex. If you want.” And she should shut up now.

Hank wrapped a hand around the back of her neck and dragged her close enough for a torrid kiss. His mouth claimed hers, his tongue doing all sorts of wonderful things that sent tingles shooting through her entire body.

“If you want me, take me,” he told her when he pulled away from the kiss. He reached down and took his erection in his hand and pumped up and down several times. It was fascinating and incredibly arousing to watch his large hand stroke his cock. “It won’t take long for me to come. I want to be inside you. To have the walls of your pussy close around my dick, squeezing me tight.”

Her core clenched in response. She wanted that too.

“I know that you’re mated, but I don’t care.”

Chrissten hated that fact. Wished she could go back in time and change her actions that fateful day she was kidnapped. But if she did, she would never have met Hank. “You can smell him on me, can’t you?” Brian’s scent never left her skin no matter how much she scrubbed. It was embedded in her skin, fused to her DNA.

“Yes.” Hank’s eyes were solemn, his lips pulled into a thin line. “I won’t lie to you. This situation is rare. You shouldn’t be attracted to me and I shouldn’t want you more than my next breath. But I do.” He touched her bottom lip gently, making it tingle before letting his hand fall away again. “I don’t fucking care about Brian or about what the others might think. All I care about is you.”

“Hank.” She didn’t know what to say. His words made her heart ache and her body heat.

“I want you to take me, Chrissten. You’re in charge. Go as fast or as slow as you want. Take as much or as little of me as you want.” He gave a self-deprecating grin. “Although, personally, I hope you take a lot and take it fast.”

She laughed. It shocked her. The last thing she’d expected to do in front of a naked male was laugh. But Hank was unlike any man she’d ever met. He put her needs first. Always.

“I’m here for you, Chrissten.” She sensed the double meaning in his words but chose to focus on the physical aspect of the situation. She couldn’t think about the emotional ramifications. Not now.

She pushed herself up and threw one leg over his thighs until she was straddling him. She gripped his cock in her hands, shifting position until she was right over it. She took a deep breath, fit the thick head to the opening of her channel and slowly began to sit.

Hank didn’t know how he kept from coming. Chrissten was magnificent. Naked and proud, he knew she was fighting her fears. He couldn’t imagine how much courage it took to make herself vulnerable to him, to even attempt to make love after the brutality she’d faced at the hands of another male.

He could still taste her on his lips. He was addicted to her essence. Knew he would never tire of it, of her. The long tail of her braid hung over her shoulder, brushing against the side of one of her breasts. They were firm, the tips red and puckered from his earlier attention.

She straddled him and held his dick in her hands. Watching her fit him to her opening was one hell of a turn on. Hank wanted to slam into her and feel the walls of her pussy close around him. Only fear held him still. He didn’t want to do anything that might alarm her. She was so strong, yet so emotionally fragile. It wouldn’t take much to send her skittering back into her shell.

He knew she was struggling with the fact she was mated to another wolf. It didn’t matter if the mating was forced, biology should make it impossible for her to want him, yet she did. That just reinforced what Hank had believed from the moment he’d first inhaled Chrissten’s unique scent and felt his body explode with sensation and emotion—she belonged to him.

She lowered her body and his cock forged inward. Her inner muscles quivered, stretching to accommodate his girth. Perspiration dotted his forehead and he strained to find control. The situation was ironic and if he’d been capable of laughing in that moment he would have. He was a man who prided himself on his control, thrived on being in control, but this woman made a mockery of it, stripping him naked in more ways than one.

She bit her bottom lip. He could see the intense concentration on her face as she pushed downward. Her vagina was slick and wet and stretched to accommodate him.

“What are you feeling?” Hank wanted to reassure himself she was truly here with him and not locked in some distant memory. He wouldn’t be cheated and wouldn’t allow her to cheat herself. “Talk to me.”

Her breathing was becoming labored. “Tight. You’re so big.”

He gripped her hips and held on. Maybe talking wasn’t such a great idea. He was so on edge the slightest thing could send him pitching over. And he wanted her to come again, wanted her to experience pleasure with him inside her. He struggled to maintain control.

Chrissten planted her hands on his chest. “You’ve got such wide shoulders and great abs.” She ran her hands over his torso, leaving molten fire in her wake. His balls were tight against his body and his dick throbbed inside her.

But she wasn’t done.

She moved her hips in a circle, pushing his cock into her slick channel. He groaned and arched his hips up, driving himself deeper. Hank pulled down on her hips, not stopping until he was all the way inside her. He could smell her arousal mixed with his own.

A low growl worked its way up his throat and out. Her gaze flew to his and he did his best to wordlessly reassure her. Speech was beyond him. His entire body was barely under his control.

They stared at one another, sharing the intimacy of the moment, the connection between them that went way beyond physical. Although, he wasn’t complaining about the physical connection between them. It was off the charts.

“Ride me,” he commanded.

Chrissten lifted her hips slightly and came down again. Such exquisite torture. Hank only hoped he could hold out against it.

His entire life he’d felt alone until he’d found Meredith and her pack. They’d accepted him, given him a real home. What he felt for them was huge and real. But it paled next to the emotions bubbling within him at this moment.

His.

Chrissten was his.

It was an abomination that another male had claimed her.

He shook his head, feeling the cool cotton beneath him. Now was not the time to go all alpha male on her. She needed understanding, support. He’d manage to give her what she needed even if it killed him.

And it just might.

“Hank.” The uncertainty in her voice brought him back to reality like nothing else could.

“Yeah, baby.” He stroked his hands over her hips, up her supple spine and around to her breasts. He cupped the full mounds and rubbed his palms over her distended nipples.

Her breath caught in her throat and her pussy clamped down hard on his cock. He swore under his breath but she heard him and her eyes widened. Her body tensed beneath his hands.

“It’s okay. Whatever you want.” He held his breath. Waiting in anticipation. Heaven or hell was only a heartbeat away. But it was her choice. Always hers.

“You. I want you.”

Hank’s restraint snapped. He rolled, keeping his hold on her until she was flat on her back with him looming above her.

She gripped his shoulders, digging her nails into his skin. He paused and looked down at her. She wiggled and his cock slid deeper. Her breath caught in her throat.

“Okay?” He had to be sure.

Chrissten nodded and he began to move. He kept his strokes slow and even at first, but that didn’t last long. Her channel was slick and warm, welcoming him on each advance and clinging to him on each retreat.

She wrapped her legs around his flanks and held on. Accepting him. Encouraging him. He leaned down and captured her mouth, needing to taste her.

Her nails scored his shoulders, the erotic bite pushing him closer to his limits. His balls tightened. His cock flexed. Her core fluttered around him and he knew she was close.

“Come for me, Chrissten.” He pushed one hand between them, found her swollen clit and stimulated the small bud with the tip of his thumb. Her legs gripped him harder. Her breath was coming faster and faster.

This was better than anything he ever could have imagined. Life as he knew it would never be the same again. His orgasm gathered at the base of his cock and blasted upward, out through the tip.

He called her name and continued to pump his hips, his movements frantic. She had to come too. Hank caught the skin at the base of her throat between his teeth and gently nipped.

Chrissten cried out and he felt the telltale squeeze of her pussy around his cock as she came. He lost all ability to think, to reason. It was all about sensation and emotion as his orgasm ripped through him. His semen pumped into Chrissten. Luckily their species didn’t have to worry about sexually transmitted diseases. And he couldn’t get her pregnant. Only her mate could do that.

A feral growl threatened to escape him but he swallowed it back. He wouldn’t ruin this moment with Chrissten. She was here with him and she was his.

He collapsed, managing to shift most of his weight off her upper body while keeping his lower body joined with hers. Her head was resting on his pillow. Her eyes were closed but a tiny smile played around the edges of her lips. It was the expression of a well-sated woman.

His chest swelled and his dick pulsed. Instead of getting softer, his erection began to harden again. Her eyes shot open and she blinked at him in amazement. “You can’t be serious.”

He gave a short, hard thrust. “I’m very serious, but unfortunately we’ve run out of time.” As much as it pained him to do it, he pulled out of the heaven that was Chrissten’s body and sat up in bed. She sprawled next to him, a naked temptation he wasn’t certain he could resist, so he tossed the sheet over her.

Chrissten was watching him intently and he wished he could read her mind to know what she was thinking. “Thank you.” A lock of hair had escaped her braid. He pushed it off her forehead. “I wish I didn’t have to get up. I wish we could stay in bed all night long.”

Her expression lightened and a faint rosy tint covered her cheekbones. “Me too.”

Inside him, his wolf howled, echoing the pleasure washing through him. “I’ve got to get back downstairs. Kevin is watching the bar for me and I expect Quinn to be pounding on the bedroom door any minute.”

She glanced at the door and back at him. “You’re right.” She sighed and sat up, keeping the sheet over her.

He caught her chin between his thumb and forefinger. “There’ll be other times. This is only the beginning.” He wanted her to know this was serious for him. Special. This wasn’t a one-night stand. For him, this was the beginning of their life together.

She nodded but didn’t say anything. That bothered him, but he didn’t push her. He got up and grabbed his underwear and tugged them on. He was very conscious of her watching him as he dressed. He was pulling on his shirt when he heard footsteps on the stairs. “Someone is coming.”

Chrissten shot out of bed, grabbed her clothing and bolted for the bathroom. The door gave a loud thud as she slammed it. Hank stared at the door knowing she’d put more than a panel of wood between them. He could practically hear her repairing her emotional walls so she could shut him out. But it wasn’t going to happen. Not this time. He’d gotten by them once and he would again.

He quickly made the bed even though it wouldn’t really matter. There was no way to disguise the sweet, musky aroma of sex that permeated the room. He thought about opening a window, but decided against it. He wasn’t ashamed of what they’d done and an open window was a security breach.

Hank stood beside the bed, arms crossed over his chest. Water was running in the bathroom and it was all too easy to imagine Chrissten running a damp facecloth over her heated skin.

His cock flexed and stretched. Hank willed it back into submission just as a knock came on the door. He instantly relaxed. It was Bethany. Not Quinn.

He strode to the door and pulled it open. Bethany smiled at him, but it quickly faded and her eyes widened. “Chrissten is in the bathroom. She shouldn’t be long. Call me if you need me.”

There was so much more he wanted to say to Chrissten. But now wasn’t the time. He had a fight to prepare for. He was under no illusions Brian would be easy to kill. The male was a pureblooded alpha and Chrissten was his mate, but not by her choice. She’d given herself to Hank, freely and eagerly. They might not have all the details worked out yet, but he was determined to have a life with her. That would give him an edge in tonight’s fight. He was fighting for his woman, his very life.

He could feel Bethany’s eyes on him as he left the apartment. It wasn’t fair. He should be in bed with Chrissten, making love to her at least once more before passing the rest of the night simply holding her in his arms.

The short interlude they’d shared wasn’t enough. There hadn’t been time to talk about anything. There’d barely been time to make love and it had been quick. He’d had no time to savor every inch of her lovely body, no time to discover what made her sigh or laugh or groan.

He’d have that time. It was a promise to himself and to Chrissten.

His life used to be so simple and he’d liked it that way. Those days were gone and he gladly waved them goodbye. Chrissten was worth all the turmoil and upheaval.

Knowing what he had to do, Hank shoved all thoughts of Chrissten aside. There was no room for softer emotions. Not until the fight was over. That needed all his attention and concentration.

There was a werewolf in need of killing and he was just the male for the job.

Brian looked up from the papers he was perusing. “Yes.”

William was standing just inside the door with a gleam in his eyes. “We found them.”

Pleasure and anticipation shot through him in equal measure. He’d get to kill those wolves that had messed with him and his pack and he’d get his mate back. “Where?”

William turned the laptop he was holding in his hands so Brian could see the screen. “I found some old newspaper clips. Seems several men were killed in that area last year.” He glanced up at his alpha and smiled. “Looked as though they were mauled to death by wild dogs.”

“You don’t say.” Brian’s entire body was humming. The hunt was on and he had the prey in his sights.

“Aaron and Beck have already gone to check out the area. I figure it’s only a matter of hours until they come up with something. In the meantime, someone’s been searching through our property holdings.”

“Oh really?” Brian rubbed his hands together. Tonight he’d have Chrissten back where she belonged.

“I think I can backtrack and find out who it is.”

William was a computer hacker of the first order. Brian might hate technology himself, but he wasn’t stupid enough not to use the resources at hand. And William was the best. “You keep on it. I’m heading over to join the others. If you find out anything, call me immediately.”

William inclined his head. “As you wish.” He hurried off back to his makeshift office to work magic on his computer.

Brian headed down the stairs and out into the night. Cloud cover obscured the moon but it was there. He threw back his head and howled. Down the street, two men dashed inside an abandoned warehouse. Brian grinned. “That’s right, run you puny humans.”

He howled again and the two other members of his pack picked up his song and quickly hurried to his side. When they reached him, he grinned at them. “We’re going hunting, boys.”

Chapter Fourteen

Chrissten gave herself one final look in the mirror. Her body tingled in various places, a reminder of what she and Hank had just done. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes glowed, but at least she didn’t look quite like she’d just rolled out of bed. She looked normal. Almost.

She gave a sigh of relief and turned toward the bathroom door. It was cowardly of her, but she didn’t care. She was so glad it was Bethany who’d come to check on her and not her brother.

She didn’t think Quinn would have let Hank leave as quietly.

The crumpled bed sheets and the smell of sex in the bedroom told their own story. One that was impossible for any werewolf to miss. Heck, anyone would be able to tell what went on in that room and they wouldn’t even need an enhanced sense of smell to do it. All they’d have to do was look at the bed or at her. In spite of her attempts to look normal, she felt as though she was wearing a big neon sign that said, Well-Pleasured Woman.

Her body still hummed and her skin was tender to the touch. She felt totally energized. Parts of her ached, but it was a good sensation, a reminder that she was a woman, a woman capable of having a physical relationship without fear.

She put her hand against her neck, covering the small love bite Hank had put there. Luckily, her sweater covered the mark, but she knew it was there. A visual reminder of what they’d done.

She and Hank had made love. And it had been spectacular. Sure, she’d had several human lovers but those experiences had been less than stellar. And Brian didn’t count. Biology aside, what he did to her was rape, pure and simple. This was different. Special.

Chrissten hugged the feeling tight to her heart. It wasn’t something she could explore. Not yet. Not until Brian was out of her life for good. She’d have to go downstairs, find Craig and start working on him. He’d know the details of tonight’s hunt. And if he didn’t, he could find out from Damek.

Only when the fight was done could she even begin to consider what was happening between her and Hank. The thought of tying herself to another male scared her. She wasn’t sure she could do it or even wanted to. Assuming that’s what Hank wanted. Maybe he was just interested in sex. They hadn’t really talked about it.

“Stop it,” she muttered. “It doesn’t matter. Not yet, anyway.” It didn’t make sense to get worked up over something that might not even happen. She could die tonight. So could Hank. Brian wasn’t going to go down easily and neither were the other purebloods with him.

They were killers, plain and simple. And she was their prey. She wasn’t sure what Brian might do to her now that she’d taken another lover. And he would smell Hank on her. Of that she had no doubt.

Brian might kill her in a fit of fury, but she was more afraid that he wouldn’t. Chrissten shuddered and rubbed her hands up and down her chilled arms. There was no way she could survive being raped by him again, not after Hank had shown her the way it should be between lovers. She’d fight to the death if he caught her again.

That’s why it was doubly important for her to find Brian first. If she could get him alone she might have a chance at killing him. She didn’t want Hank or her brother involved in the fight. Wishful thinking maybe, but she was determined. She had to protect her family at all costs.

She ignored the niggling detail that she now included Hank with her family. She wanted to protect all of the Haven pack. Yes, she wanted to protect the others, but Hank was special to her.

She needed to talk to Craig, but first she had to deal with Bethany. Hopefully she could prevail on the other woman to keep quiet about her and Hank, at least until after tonight’s confrontation. If Damek was right about Brian’s location, and she suspected he was, if she was still alive after tonight she could deal with the fallout from her and Hank making love.

She grabbed the door handle, took a deep breath and pulled it open. “Hey, Bethany—” Whatever she’d meant to say was lost as she stared at her friend. Horror filled her chest, making it hard to breathe. It was a scene from her worst nightmare.

Brian stood just inside the door, his thickly muscled forearm around Bethany’s neck. It would take no effort at all for him to snap her spinal cord and kill her. He smiled at her, showing a lot of very sharp teeth. “Hello, mate.”

As quickly as the terror filled Chrissten, it drained away. She’d survived Brian before, and she would do it again. She just had to be smarter than him. There had to be a way to save Bethany and she would find it. She couldn’t allow Quinn’s mate to die. He’d already suffered enough.

“Hello, Brian.” Her calm greeting caught him off-guard. He tilted his head to one side, silently studying her. He looked the same as always—big and strong. Clinically speaking, he was actually good looking with his brown hair, rugged features and thickly muscled body. But it was his eyes that showed his true character. They were cunning and arrogant and mean. He took what he wanted because he could and cared nothing for others. He was cold and dangerous.

He jerked Bethany up until she was standing on her toes. Her fingers gouged into Brian’s arm, but he ignored it as though it were nothing. And, Chrissten knew, to him it was nothing.

“Why don’t you let her go so we can talk?” The rest of the pack was three floors down, surrounded by the smell of humans, food and booze. None of them would scent him until it was too late. She had to save Bethany and herself.

He laughed and it made her shiver. She knew the sound well. Brian always enjoyed making her suffer. He liked her pain. “Now why would I do that? We can talk and I can keep her to ensure your good behavior. You do anything I don’t like and I’ll kill her.”

Chrissten nodded. She couldn’t look at Bethany, couldn’t bear to see the fear and desperation in her eyes, couldn’t afford to reassure her. Brian would see any attempt to communicate as a threat and he might kill Bethany out of spite.

“How did you find me?” Brian had a huge ego. She needed to get him talking about himself.

He shrugged. “Took a while, but someone’s been searching for us, tracking our property on various online databases. We simply started following the trail back. We hit some dead ends and came up with some possibilities. We checked the newspapers and found an interesting story about an incident last year. Didn’t take much effort to have a look and put it all together.”

His eyes darkened and the expression on his face was feral. “Just because we’re wolves doesn’t mean we’re idiots. My second in command is quite the computer wizard. William’s been alive over a hundred years and has been studying computers since their inception.”

Craig hadn’t covered his tracks well enough, even though he was an experienced hacker. Most purebloods didn’t like modern technology, but learned what they needed in order to get by. Their skills weren’t much different from the average human. It should have occurred to them that Brian and his pack might have a computer wiz too.

“I knew another pack had helped you escape from Doctor Morton. They’ll all pay for that. I’m going to take both of you back to the pack. You’re mine, but the rest of my wolves can share this one.” He jerked on Bethany’s throat again.

Chrissten couldn’t help but see Bethany’s pale, frightened face. She couldn’t let Brian take both of them.

“How are you going to get both of us out of here? Someone will be up to check on us any minute.”

“I don’t think so.” She could see the cunning in his face and an icy finger of fear scraped down her spine.

“What have you done?”

He laughed again. “Just a small diversion.”

As if on cue, Chrissten heard the distant sound of breaking glass followed by a scream. Something was happening in the bar. Brian’s attention was momentarily diverted to the noise below and not on the two women.

Chrissten didn’t hesitate. She partially shifted—claws forming on her hands and large fangs dropping from her jaw—and launched herself at her mate. Bethany saw what she was doing and picked up her feet, letting her full weight fall on Brian’s arm. He wasn’t expecting it and his arm jerked downward.

It all happened at once. Bethany clawed at his forearm and managed to slip away. Chrissten jumped and hit Brian straight in the chest, knocking him back. She’d seen the instant of surprise in his face. She hadn’t been able to shift for the last months she’d been in captivity, and he obviously hadn’t been expecting a partial shift.

He tossed her aside as though she weighed next to nothing. She shifted back in midair and yelled at Bethany. “Run!”

Her friend didn’t hesitate, but bolted for the door. Brian was caught between the two of them. If he went after Bethany, he’d lose her. Bethany’s shoes pounded against the stairs as she raced down them. Time had run out.

“Me or her,” she taunted. “You can’t have us both.” She rolled back to her feet, hands in front of her, ready to fight.

“I’ll come back for the bitch.” He stalked toward her. She backed up until the wall stopped her. She had no gun, no knife. No weapons other than her brain and her body. She’d meant to get one but there was no time now. She was facing Brian alone.

He struck out, his big fist connecting to the side of her face. She tried to avoid him but there was nowhere for her to go. She managed to turn her head and took a glancing blow rather than a full-on one. It was still a powerful hit and she saw stars. She brought her knee up fast and hard, hitting him where it would hurt the most. He doubled over and roared with pain. His next punch hit her with the force of a sledgehammer. Everything went dark.

Hank noticed the two punks who came into the bar. He knew their type—young and cocky and looking for a fight. They were also packing weapons. He’d turned away from the door for a second, distracted by woman yelling at her boyfriend and the two had snuck in. He headed after them. He’d show them the door. They didn’t have trouble at Haven, which was one of the reasons the bar was so popular.

He almost reached them. As if sensing him, the one on the right whirled around and smiled at him. Something was off, but Hank didn’t have time to figure out what it was. The second guy grabbed an empty chair and heaved it through the bar’s large glass window. The crash silenced everyone for a split second. Then the club erupted with life. Several women screamed and people began to hustle for the door. Michael sailed over the bar, coming to help him.

Hank grabbed one of the guys just as he reached beneath his shirt and grabbed a gun. He didn’t get a chance to fire it. This guy was human and Hank wasn’t. He moved with preternatural speed, yanking the guy’s arm up and back. The bone snapped. The punk yelled and Hank grabbed the weapon.

Michael had already reached the second man and had subdued him. Benjamin was calming the crowd with Quinn’s help. Kevin was on the phone, probably to the cops. Just what they didn’t need or want. Still, it could have been worse. The punks could have hurt one of their patrons.

Isaiah and his brother came out from the office area and surveyed the situation. He could read his alpha’s expression as easily as he could his own. This was going to slow down their hunt tonight. Sirens sounded in the distance.

Isaiah stalked toward the troublemakers. The guy Hank was holding was moaning and groaning like a baby. Hank shoved him into the nearest chair. “Stay.”

He held the gun up by the end, using the tips of his fingers. “Here’s his weapon.”

Isaiah took it from him, holding it the same way so they wouldn’t smear the fingerprints. “Tell Craig we’ll need the security tapes for the cops. The quicker we handle this the faster they’ll be gone.”

“I’m on it.” Hank left his alpha to deal with the authorities. He figured they had at least a ten to twenty minutes wait.

He was just heading toward the office when he heard footsteps pounding down the stairs. Probably Bethany and Chrissten wondering what was going on. He detoured toward the door, wanting to be there to reassure Chrissten that everything was okay.

But it was Bethany who burst through the door and she was alone. Terror filled her eyes and she was out of breath. Hank grabbed her. “What?”

“Chrissten.” She pointed up the stairs. “Brian has her.”

Hank swore and started for the stairs just as the piercing sirens stopped and several policemen poured into the room. Great, for once the cops weren’t delayed. They were going to want to talk with him but he couldn’t afford to wait. “Tell Isaiah,” he ordered Bethany.

He slipped out the door, closed it behind him and raced up the stairs. Terror, unlike anything he’d ever felt in his life, filled him. Brian had found Chrissten and taken her.

He’d promised her she’d be safe here and he’d failed.

All of his senses were on high alert as he entered his apartment. He could smell the other male, arrogance with a heavy dose of power. A tinge of fear and blood overlay the stench. Hank growled as he prowled the room. How had the other man gotten in?

He left the room and backtracked to the corridor outside the apartment. He hadn’t come up from down below and none of the windows had been tampered with, so that left only one direction. Up.

The roof. It was the only truly vulnerable area.

Hank strode toward the narrow stairs that led to the roof. When he looked up, he swore. The hatch was open and the cool night air was blowing in. Hank pulled out his cell phone as he hurried back to his apartment. Craig answered on the first ring.

He didn’t bother to mince words. “Your sister is gone. Brian’s taken her.” He ignored Craig’s cry of despair and his questions. “Listen. Listen to me,” he repeated when Craig kept talking. “Shut up and call Damek. I need to know where Brian and his pack are and I need to know now. The ruckus downstairs was an obvious diversion, but Isaiah and the rest of them are going to be tied with the cops for a while. That leaves me to find your sister. The rest of them can follow when they finish below.”

“Okay. Okay.” Craig’s voice was shaky but he was in control. “I’ll call you back.”

“I’ll be on the move. Don’t worry. I’ll get her back.”

“I know.” Craig’s faith steadied him. He’d made both Chrissten and her brother a promise and he planned on keeping it. He’d never failed on a mission and he wasn’t about to start now.

He went to his closet and pushed aside his clothing to reveal a locked panel. He pushed in the code and the lock gave. He pulled the door open to reveal a fully loaded weapons locker. He grabbed several silver knives, a handgun with silver-coated bullets and his sniper rifle. He didn’t know what he’d be facing when he found Chrissten.

He grabbed a bag and shoved extra rounds of ammo and some C4, blasting caps and wire into it. Just in case he had to blow up something. He liked to be prepared.

When he had everything he thought he might need, he quickly changed his clothing. He stripped and pulled on a pair of dark pants, a dark shirt and his sneakers. Nothing extra in case he needed to shift in a hurry.

He grabbed the bag and strode down the hall. His destination was Kevin’s apartment and the fire escape. The door was unlocked and Hank pushed his way inside, his strides long and hurried. He unlocked the window and yanked it up, paused long enough to make certain the coast was clear and then he was out, hurrying down the metal stairs to the ground below.

His phone rang just as his feet hit the dirt in the alleyway. “Talk to me.”

He listened as Craig gave him a location and instructions on how to get there. “The others will follow as soon as the cops finish here.” He hesitated. “I don’t think Damek is going to be able to help.”

“Thanks.” He started walking and looking for a cab to take him to his destination. He saw one and raised his hand to get the driver’s attention.

“Get her back.” He could hear the sheer desperation in Craig’s voice.

“I will,” he promised. He’d get her back or die trying.

Hank disconnected his phone and set it to vibrate so it wouldn’t ring at an inopportune moment. He was on his own and that was fine with him. He didn’t have time to wait for anyone.

His woman needed him.

Chrissten’s head was throbbing and she felt nauseated. She swallowed a groan, trying to order her jumbled thoughts. Brian. He’d found her. He’d come for her just like she’d known he would. She wished she’d had more time with Hank and her family, had hoped to be able to hunt Brian before he found her.

She lay still, not moving an inch while she struggled to pay attention to her surroundings. It was easy to pretend she was still unconscious. She wasn’t far from it. Only fear of what Brian might do to her kept her from slipping back into total darkness. It was safe there. No pain. No worries.

But Chrissten was a fighter. It wasn’t in her to simply give up. Plus, there was her family to think about. Brian knew where they were. There was nothing to stop him from going back to Haven once he stashed her somewhere. She couldn’t let that happen.

Adrenaline raced through her veins, giving her a much-needed boost of energy. She was cold and her body was vibrating. No, that wasn’t quite right. She wasn’t vibrating, but what she was lying on was. A vehicle. She was in a vehicle of some sort being transported somewhere. There was still time. Her hands were bound behind her, the heavy ropes biting into her skin, cutting off her circulation. The same rope was also wrapped around her ankles.

She dared to open her eyes a crack, trying to orient herself. Was Brian driving? Was he alone?

Concentrate, she ordered herself. She took a low breath and inhaled the scents around her. Gasoline, motor oil, metal, sweat, and beneath it all a musky male smell she recognized all too well. Brian. She beat down the terror that threatened to overwhelm her and sniffed again.

It was difficult to center herself with the pain pounding in her head and all down the right side of her body. Obviously, her mate hadn’t been careful when he’d dumped her in the vehicle. She couldn’t tell if it was a van or an SUV. Definitely wasn’t a car.

Chrissten was certain it was just the two of them. There would be more of them when they reached wherever they were going. Now that she knew Brian was driving, she opened her eyes fully and looked around. A van. Okay, she was in a van somewhere in Chicago.

She had to escape. She couldn’t let him take her back to his pack. There was no way Brian wouldn’t punish her for escaping him and turning to another. She knew him. Knew his ego and pride. No way he couldn’t smell another male on her. She was surprised he hadn’t mentioned it.

As quietly as she could, she inched her way toward the doors at the end of the van. Maybe she could open them. Her hands were tied behind her back and her feet were bound, but she still had the use of her legs. With her preternatural strength she might be able to kick the doors open. If she managed that, she could roll out of the vehicle and maybe attract attention to herself. It would hurt like hell, but it hopefully wouldn’t kill her. It was her only chance.

“I know you’re awake.” Brian’s voice froze her in place. “I heard the change in your breathing,” he continued, his tone one of calm conversation. Chrissten wasn’t fooled one bit. He was on the verge of a murderous rage. It was always this way with him. The calmer he seemed the more violent he got.

There was no reason to wait. She had nothing left to lose. Chrissten rolled to the end of the van, placed her feet on the doors, pulled back her legs and struck. Pain radiated up her shins and thighs. The door didn’t budge. She did it again and again. Why wasn’t it working? She wasn’t even making a dent in it.

“Reinforced steel.” He made a tsking sound under his breath. “Really, Chrissten. You continually underestimate me.”

“What do you want?” Desperation filled her. She couldn’t get out. It was her prison all over again, being controlled by others.

Hank’s face filled her mind. He would come for her. Quinn would come for her. Bethany had escaped and she would tell them. She vacillated between being hopeful they’d come and being terrified they actually would. They could both be hurt.

“What do I want?” Brian tapped his fingers on the edge of the steering wheel. “My mate for one. You belong to me. I say what you can or cannot do. Who you can or cannot fuck.”

Chrissten sucked in a breath. She didn’t want to talk about Hank. Didn’t want Brian’s attention on him. “I don’t belong to you.”

The tension in the vehicle ratcheted up a notch. Brian glanced over his shoulder to glare at her, his eyes practically glowing red in the dark. His wolf was very near the surface.

“I claimed you. You’re mine.”

It was as simple as that to him. He didn’t care about her any more than he would this van or a piece of property. That’s what she was to him. It would never occur to him to even be concerned about what she wanted. His life revolved around him and him alone.

“I can smell that other wolf on you. I know his scent now. When I’m done with you I’m going back for your lover.”

Oh God, what had she done? She knew she shouldn’t have slept with Hank. Now his life was in danger because of it. She had to find a way to kill Brian before he killed her.

“What are you going to do?” She really didn’t want to know but figured it was smarter to keep him talking. Maybe she could figure some way out of this.

Brian laughed and the fine hairs on the back of her neck rose. Her wolf whimpered inside her. “You’ll find out.” With that ominous promise, Brian stopped talking and concentrated on driving.

Chrissten’s mind worked furiously. There had to be something she could do. She tugged at the bindings around her wrists. The ropes were thick and tight. Given more time, she could probably work them loose. But time was running out.

Ignoring the pain shooting down her arms, she pulled at the ropes while she prayed.

Chapter Fifteen

Hank sat as still as a stone in the back seat of the cab as it sped through the busy streets toward his destination on the South Side. The red lights lasted forever and he practiced counting and deep breathing every time they had to stop to keep from going crazy.

Chrissten was out there alone with her mate, the crazy fucker who’d used force to claim her.

Emotion bubbled up deep within him, but he slammed the lid back down on it. He wouldn’t do her any good if he went into this situation guns blazing. He needed to be calm and calculated. He was good at that. It was what had made him an exceptional sniper. An exceptional soldier. Patience. Cunning. Skill. He had all three. He just had to remember to use them.

The cabbie had tried to engage him in conversation but had quickly realized he was fighting a losing battle. Hank didn’t want to talk. He needed to think. Plan. And pray. He only hoped Chrissten was where Damek said she would be. If she wasn’t— He broke off, not willing to finish that thought.

His phone vibrated and he yanked it out of his pocket. “Yeah.”

“Where the hell are you?” Quinn’s voice was clipped.

“On my way to get Chrissten.”

Quinn swore. “Why didn’t you wait?”

“No time.” Hank wondered if Bethany had told Quinn about him and Chrissten. He decided to lay it all on the line. He had nothing to hide. “Chrissten is mine.”

Quinn swore. “We’ll talk about that later.”

“Nothing to talk about.” That wasn’t quite true, but the only ones who needed to talk were he and Chrissten. The rest of them could keep out of it.

Pure steel coated Quinn’s words. “I said we’d talk about it.” Translation, they’d fight when there was time to settle it.

“Whatever.” Hank wasn’t afraid of Quinn or any other male. Chrissten was his. Case closed. If it took him a hundred years to convince her of that, he would. Patience was the key.

Hank could hear rustling on the other end and changed the subject. “What’s going on?”

“I slipped away from the bar. So did Benjamin and Kevin. Craig and Teague are staying with the women, just in case of trouble. Not that we expect anymore here tonight.”

Doors slammed and a motor gunned. They were in the van and on their way. They were almost twenty minutes behind him. “How did you get away so fast?” He’d expected them to be tied up for much longer with the cops.

“I talked fast and Craig handed over the security video. It’s all there in black and white. They need me to come in and make a formal statement tomorrow. Tonight they’re just rounding up the suspects and popping them in jail, after they give medical attention to the guy whose arm you broke. You’ll need to talk to them tomorrow.”

“If I’m still alive,” he muttered.

Quinn ignored him. “Joshua is with us and he’s called Donovan, who is going to meet us there. Isaiah and Michael will follow as soon as they finish talking to the cops. They were almost finished when we left. Teague, Craig and the women will board up the broken window and hold down the fort.”

Hank imagined the women were pretty pissed by that. Meredith was a hell of a fighter and he figured Alexandra was too. And Bethany was tough. She had to be to have survived her ordeal with Brian and the doctor. Neema wasn’t much of a fighter, but she had spirit. However, it was much safer for them back at Haven. None of the men would be able to give themselves fully to the fight if they had to worry about the women.

“I’m almost there.” His heart began to pound faster and he took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down.

“Call as soon as you know something,” Quinn ordered.

“No. If you don’t hear from me assume it’s the right place and come in hard and silent.” He closed the phone and tucked it back into his pocket. The cab pulled over a block from his destination. The foot traffic was much lighter in this part of town. Hank paid the driver, who was glancing nervously at the street. Then he climbed out and hefted his duffle bag over his shoulder. As soon as he shut the door the cab peeled away from the curb and disappeared down the road.

His sneakers were silent as he ghosted down the sidewalk and into an alleyway. All his senses were focused outward on his surroundings. He was in the zone. He was hunting. And God help his prey when he found them.

Chrissten struggled to regulate her ragged breathing and steady her heartbeat. This was no time to panic. Correction, this was exactly the time to panic, but it wouldn’t help her escape. They’d reached their destination.

The back doors of the van were yanked open and Brian reached in, grabbed her and tossed her over his shoulder. The position was uncomfortable and cut into her midsection. Her already upset stomach threatened to revolt and she thought about just giving into it and vomiting all over Brian’s back, but that would probably only make him more angry.

She inhaled through her nose and out through her mouth in a desperate attempt to settle her jittery stomach. Fear threatened to immobilize her. She had to fight through it and remind herself that Hank was coming. Quinn was coming. But would it be too late?

She made herself study her surroundings. Another older building. No surprise there. She hadn’t seen where they were going but she had no doubt it was in a more dilapidated part of the city. They wouldn’t want any nosy neighbors.

“What have you got there?” The male voice was deep and the sensual edge to it scared her.

“My mate. I told you I’d get her back.” She was unceremoniously dumped onto the floor. Her head bounced off the wood, making her ears ring. A throbbing pain danced around her skull. She swallowed hard and struggled to focus. It was difficult with the marching band beating in her brain, the flock of butterflies in her belly and her fuzzy vision.

A tall male with dark hair and dark eyes stood over Chrissten studying her. “She’s not much to look at. Hard to believe Marcus was killed because of this bitch and the one who got away.”

Chrissten wanted to spit in his face but settled on tilting her chin upward. She wouldn’t let them intimidate her. She had no idea who Marcus was.

“Marcus died because he was careless and took too many silver bullets. And it doesn’t matter what she looks like, William.” Brian laughed and slapped the man on the back. “She’s strong and she’s available. She can give me sons.”

Chrissten went cold inside. This was Brian’s second in command, the computer expert, the one who’d helped him find her.

“Where are the others?” Brian asked.

“Aaron and Beck got back ahead of you and are on watch. Gregor and Miles are on a food run.” William nudged her with the tip of his boot. “What are you going to do with her?”

“Fuck her. And often.” Brian’s matter-of-fact tone made her blood run cold. Chrissten looked around her surroundings, searching for a knife, something sharp, anything she could use to help free herself.

“What about the rest of us?” William’s question held an edge of threat to it.

Brian crossed his arms over his chest. “The rest of you will have to wait.” Chrissten began to relax. She could handle Brian. She had before and she would again. “As soon as she’s pregnant with my whelp, you can all have a turn with her.”

Chrissten went numb inside. She wouldn’t live through this. There was no way she would allow herself to be raped by all six wolves in this pack. She’d rather die, and before Brian got her pregnant.

A hot ember burned in her gut. No. She wouldn’t die. She’d escape. And she’d kill Brian in the process. That was her only option. Her family was still out there in the city, vulnerable to attack. Brian wouldn’t be satisfied simply having her. They’d cost him and his pack by killing the doctor and taking back Bethany.

“What about the rest of them?” William asked.

“We’ll give them a few hours to stew and then we’ll attack again. That bitch Bethany is still at the bar, and I’ll bet there are more. You can have Bethany if we get her back,” he promised the other man.

“Sounds good to me,” William agreed.

Brian reached down, grabbed her by the braid and dragged her across the room. Pain exploded in her already abused head. Blackness threatened to overwhelm her and she fought it with everything she had not to lose consciousness.

The floor was hard beneath her as he pulled her into a small room. “Stay here,” he ordered and shut the door behind him.

Chrissten didn’t say anything. Didn’t move. She couldn’t. Any wrong movement and she’d pass out. Her life came down to each new single moment. Breathe in. Breathe out. Over and over again until the black edges of unconsciousness receded.

Time lost all meaning as she focused on her simple goal of pushing air in and out of her lungs. When the blackness finally retreated, she took stock of her surroundings. It wasn’t an actual room she was in but a large closet. There were no windows, no way in or out other than the door she’d been dragged through. And she knew Brian or William or both were waiting on the other side.

The pain in her head made her ill, but she ignored it. She had to free herself.

It was going to hurt. No way around it. Her feet were bound and her hands were tied behind her back. The first thing she had to do was contort her body so she could push her arms around her legs and feet and move her hands to the front so she could see what she was working with.

Easier said than done.

But Chrissten wasn’t about to admit defeat. Not while she still had a heartbeat.

She sat up slowly and almost passed out. The pain was overwhelming, but she gritted her teeth and held on. She was sure she had a concussion, but it would pass in time. The werewolf blood running through her veins would help her recover faster than she would if she was fully human.

“Help me,” she whispered to her wolf and felt a shimmering of reassurance within her as her wolf tried to add her strength. “It’s all me,” she reminded herself.

She shuffled backward, moving as quietly as she could. She stopped when her back was against the wall and took a fortifying breath. Cocking her head to one side, she listened carefully. Male voices drifted in from the room beyond. Good. If they were talking they wouldn’t be listening too hard for her.

Her hands and arms were almost completely numb, the circulation impaired by being tied so tightly in an awkward position. She could do this. She had to do this.

Clenching her teeth to keep from screaming, Chrissten shoved her arms under her butt and down the backs of her legs and over her feet. Sweat popped out on her brow and down her back. Her stomach protested. Her head exploded with pain.

She dropped her forehead onto her bent knees and sucked in air. She’d done it. Her hands were in front of her. Grant it, her arms were on fire, but now she had a chance to free herself.

When she’d gained control of the pain, she took stock of the situation. Her hands were swollen and slightly discolored. Not good. Her arms felt like someone had tried to yank them out of their sockets. Her head hurt, her entire body was trembling. She was sweating and her stomach threatened to revolt.

It was better than being dead.

Chrissten finally raised her head, taking her time as she did so. No need to rush things at this point and risk passing out. She rested her head against the wall behind her until she felt steadier.

Time to get to work. She worked her fingers slowly, ignoring the pins and needles that shot through them. When she had enough movement, she leaned forward and started picking at the rope around her ankles. It was a slow, arduous chore and she didn’t make much headway.

Her wolf chuffed inside her and she stilled. Her head must have addled her more than she’d thought. She could use her wolf.

She closed her eyes and concentrated on a partial change. Long, sharp talons exploded from her fingertips and fangs dropped from her mouth. Very carefully, Chrissten used her claw to slice the ropes around her ankles.

She almost cried out when they were freed. She extended her legs in front of her and moved her ankles to work the feeling back into her limbs. Then it was time to do her hands. This was a bit more difficult. Her claws couldn’t help her and she was forced to rely on her teeth.

She nicked herself several times, felt the hot spill of blood on her wrists. She worked faster, terrified the men might smell her blood and come to investigate. She listened as she gnawed on the ropes holding her captive. They were still talking, but more voices had joined them.

Chrissten worked faster. She had to get free. Why were they all here? Brian might want to keep her for himself, at least for a while, but that might not happen. There were five of them and only one Brian. What would happen if they decided they didn’t want to wait?

Her razor-sharp teeth cut through the final rope. She worked until the bonds fell away and then sent a silent thank you to her wolf, allowing her to recede for now. The strength was still there for her to call on if she needed it. That gave her a measure of optimism.

Her hands lay useless in her lap and she forced herself to work her fingers back and forth, opening and closing them. The sensation, when it came back, hit hard. There was no gradual awakening, but a hard blast of pain. Chrissten ignored it. She’d gotten good at that during her time in captivity.

There was no time to coddle her abused limbs. As quietly as she could, she stood, using the wall for support. The closet was cramped but empty. There was nothing she could use as a weapon.

Her legs shook and her arms quivered. But she was free of her bonds. That was something. It was a start.

She inched across the room and put her ear next to the door, blocking out the pain and concentrating on the conversation in the other room.

“Why should we wait?” She recognized William’s voice.

“Because I said so.” Brian’s reply was calm and measured, but Chrissten could hear the underlying anger in it.

“You had her for months,” another male protested.

“She’s mine.” Brian left no room for argument.

She prayed one of them would challenge Brian, prayed they would fight among themselves, kill one another and save her the trouble. But it wasn’t to be. There was some grumbling, but they backed off.

She rested her forehead against the damp wood, wrinkling her nose as the musty scent invaded her nostrils. What should she do? Should she wait or attack? Would they check on her soon?

There were too many variables. She simply didn’t know what to do. But time was running out. Whatever they were going to do they’d do soon. If she wanted to have the element of surprise on her side she’d have to do something, and soon.

She’d attack.

Her goal was to kill Brian. Problem was she’d have to open the door in her human form. Her wolf couldn’t manage a doorknob, assuming it was unlocked. And she thought it was. She hadn’t heard a click when Brian had dumped her in here. Of course, she’d been concentrating on not passing out and hadn’t been paying a lot of attention to anything else. But there was no reason for them to lock her in. She was bound and they were right outside the door. She had a sinking feeling Brian was just biding his time until he took her upstairs to his room.

Once she opened the door she’d have to attack. There could be no hesitation. She could partially shift on the fly and use her claws and fangs on Brian. If she was lucky maybe she could slit his throat and watch him bleed out before the other members of his pack killed her.

It helped to have a plan, but oh how her heart ached.

She didn’t want to die. Now that she’d tasted freedom again, she wanted so badly to live. She wanted to spend time with her family, laugh with them, fight with them and love them.

She wanted to figure out what she wanted to do with her life. There’d been little time or money in her life and she’d gotten caught up with simply surviving. She’d fallen into the trap of living to work, never thinking about the future.

But most of all, she wanted to see Hank again. She wanted time to discover what, if anything, was between them. She wanted the specter of Brian gone and her ugly past erased from her memory.

If wishes were horses…

She let the thought trail off. She hadn’t believed in fairy tales for a long time. The good guys didn’t always win and sometimes the princess had to save herself. It was time for this princess to kick some werewolf ass.

Chrissten took a deep breath and shoved all other thoughts aside. It was time to get a divorce.

She grabbed the knob on the door and turned.

Hank worked his way around down the street and around to the back of the building, keeping to the shadows. He moved quickly and silently, a deadly predator on the hunt. He avoided the few people on the streets, skirting a drug dealer making a sale and several women out trolling the streets for some action.

Every cell in his body was focused on the task at hand—free Chrissten and kill Brian and his pack. They couldn’t afford to leave even one of them alive or Chrissten and Bethany would always be at risk.

He didn’t feel sorry for the males. They’d made their choice when they’d participated in the abduction and abuse of innocent females. Hank couldn’t understand a man who would hurt a woman. It was wrong on every level. A male protected and looked after his family, his mate and those who were weaker.

His breathing was low and even as he made his way behind the wooden building. It was much like the one they’d held Chrissten in before—an older structure that had been turned into several apartments years ago but had fallen into disrepair.

He automatically filtered the sounds of the city out of his brain. He ignored the buzz of the power lines, the rumble of the traffic, the white noise that was constant. He honed his preternatural hearing until all he could hear was the building in front of him. Everything else faded away.

There were several people moving around inside. Voices.

Hank set down his bag and began to gear up. He tucked two silver-coated knives into his belt along with a 9mm semi-automatic pistol. He stripped off his shirt and tossed it aside. Then he kicked off his sneakers. If he had to shift he wanted to be able to do it on the fly.

He wished he had a machete so he could behead the fuckers. He could always use his claws to rip out their hearts. That worked as well as silver bullets. Werewolves were quick healers, but they weren’t immortal and needed a healthy heart to survive.

He thought long and hard about taking his rifle, but it wouldn’t be of much use in this situation. This was going to be up close and personal. He stored his gear bag behind a pile of garbage and walked gingerly to the back door, avoiding the worst of the debris that littered the ground. He was wearing only his jeans and his weapons when he opened the door and stepped into the gloomy back porch.

Raised male voices reached his ears. They were up the stairs and to the right. They were arguing about something and he had a sinking feeling he knew what it was about—Chrissten.

He pushed her out of his mind, hardened his heart and pulled a familiar layer of ice around him. He had a mission to accomplish.

Hopefully their argument would distract them from his arrival. No matter how quiet he was they should be able to hear him. Or at least smell him. They were, after all, pureblooded werewolves.

He pulled his gun and started up the stairs, keeping to the sides of the treads where they were less likely to squeak.

Chapter Sixteen

Hank’s hands were rock steady, his breathing slow and controlled. He knew the others were close behind him, maybe minutes away, but he couldn’t wait. He had no idea what condition Chrissten was in or if she was even still alive.

No, she had to be alive. If Brian wanted to kill her he could have easily done so, but he’d kidnapped her instead. That meant he had plans for her.

Hank couldn’t think about what those plans might be or he’d go mad.

There was no way to simply take a sneak and peek, which is what he would do if these men were human. But they weren’t. He couldn’t sneak up on them the way he could humans, not with their preternatural senses.

He held his gun in his right hand. He had to make every shot count and he had to hit a werewolf at least a half-dozen times if he hoped the silver in the bullets would incapacitate his enemy and eventually kill him. He could probably take down one, maybe two with his gun, if he was extremely lucky. Then it would be the knives and hand-to-hand combat. Finally, he would shift and fight as a wolf. Whatever it took to rescue Chrissten.

“Why should we wait?” A male voice protested. Hank stilled, barely breathing as he listened to the ongoing conversation.

“Because I said so.” Hank recognized Brian’s voice. He wanted to kill the fucker so badly he could taste it. He’d hurt Chrissten and he would pay for that with his life.

“You had her for months,” another male protested. Hank didn’t like where this conversation was going. Some of the men were trying to psych themselves up to challenge the alpha of their small pack.

“She’s mine.” Brian’s reply brought a low growl up from deep in Hank’s chest, and he was forced to swallow it back. Restraint. He needed to keep his emotions in check and maintain control over himself.

He eased around the corner and took a quick glance at the room. It used to be the kitchen and probably a dining room. But the wall separating the two had been taken down, making one enormous area. A lower bank of cabinets ran along the wall with the sink. The upper ones were missing. The refrigerator and stove were gone, leaving only an empty space. A pile of debris was mounded in the far corner of the room as though someone had tried to clear away the main area.

A rickety table was situated in the center of the room. There were several empty pizza boxes and some empty beer cans scattered on and around it. Two men sat at the table. Hank recognized the largest one as Brian.

Four more ranged around the room, leaning against walls and counters. Damek had said there were six of them. That meant they were all here.

But where was Chrissten? Out of the corner of his eyes he caught movement. The knob of a closet door, probably to an old pantry cupboard, twisted ever so slightly.

Shit. He took a deep breath and scented her immediately. It was Chrissten and she was going to try to escape. He couldn’t let her step out into the fighting. She might get hit by a bullet or used as a hostage by one of the wolves.

There was no time to wait. No time to plan his attack.

He swung into action. His gun tracked around the room as he fired. Silver bullets struck several of the males. One went down, but the rest reacted with speed and cunning, rolling to the floor and diving out of sight. The table was tipped up and used as a temporary blind so they could move.

His clip emptied, he tossed the gun aside, drew his knives and attacked.

Chrissten was just about to throw open the door when gunfire erupted in the other room. She automatically ducked down, making herself small as the world outside exploded. She heard several males grunt and the sweet, metallic scent of blood reached her. She eased the door open a crack. Blood tracked down the walls in several places. Howls of anger filled the air. Two of the males shifted. Another had extended his claws and was digging a bullet out of his injured flesh.

Her senses were overloaded with sensation, but layering all of it was a scent she’d come to know so well. Hank. He’d come for her.

She ripped open the door in time to see him toss aside his gun, draw two wicked knives and attack Brian. She glanced around hoping to see the others and was horrified when she realized he was alone.

Then there was no time left to think or wonder. William saw her standing in the doorway and sprang toward her, partially shifting on the fly. She dove to the floor and rolled away, ignoring the loud protests of her already injured body. William hit the wall with a solid thud, but not before his claws ripped down her arm. She hissed with pain. But anger shut out most of the agony spiking through her.

She needed a weapon and she was running out of time.

Another werewolf came toward her, his tongue all but hanging out. It was no trouble for her to tell what he was thinking. He was hoping to get a taste of her while Brian was busy fighting Hank.

A red haze obscured her vision. No way was she allowing these creatures to take anything more from her. She wouldn’t call them men. They were animals in the worst sense of the word.

Her gaze tracked around the floor as she continued to move, staying low while trying to keep out of range of William and the other werewolf stalking her. One of the males lay still on the floor, his body riddled with bullet holes. The two others, still in their wolf form, watched Brian and Hank fight. She couldn’t watch. Brian was a pureblooded wolf while Hank was a half-breed. He wouldn’t stand a chance. Not unless he had help.

Her fingers closed over a table leg that had snapped off. The broken-off end was extremely sharp, much like a spear. It wasn’t much, but it was something.

She kept it by her side as the unknown werewolf loomed over her. His lank brown hair reached below his shoulders and lust filled his dark eyes. He licked his lips and reached for his zipper. “Time for some fun.”

She tightened her hold on the wood, knowing she’d get only one shot at this. He opened his snap and then reached for her. Chrissten scooted back to the wall and scrambled to her feet, ignoring the steady trickle of blood that tracked down her arm.

The male pounced. As he did, she brought up the wood, holding it in two hands and thrust it forward. It penetrated his chest, piercing his heart.

He tried to reach for his wolf and fangs dropped down from his gums. His claws raked at her as he fell to the floor. She released her grip on the table leg, dropped to the floor and crawled away as fast as she could. Her breath was coming so hard her chest hurt. Sweat beaded on her forehead. A low, pained whimper filled her ears. It took her a moment to realize the sound was coming from her.

She bit her lower lip to stop it. Her hands were shaking. They were also covered in blood, hers and that of the male she’d just killed. With her back in a corner, she swiped her good arm over her eyes to clear away the combination of sweat and tears.

Two down. Four to go.

Her gaze fell in the center of the small room. Growls and snarls ricocheted off the walls as Hank and Brian circled one another with the two wolves looking on. Hank was bleeding from both his arms and legs. He still had his knives in hand, but she didn’t know how much help they’d actually be. Brian was several inches taller and had at least thirty pounds on Hank.

He was going to die and it was her fault.

She couldn’t let that happen.

Time slowed and their gazes met. She could see no regret in his eyes, only determination. Go. He mouthed the word and then ducked low as Brian took another swipe at him. It missed his head but hit his shoulder, drawing blood. Then Hank whirled as one of the wolves lunged at him, jabbing one of his knives into his attacker’s side before dancing out of reach.

He was willing to give his life for hers.

Chrissten was stunned. She knew he felt something for her, cared for her. But never in her life could she imagine anyone other than her brothers being willing to give their life for her.

He couldn’t win and he knew it. He could run and he might make it. But he wouldn’t. That wasn’t the kind of male Hank was.

Chrissten pushed to her feet. William was on the prowl, stalking toward her.

If Hank was going to die she was going to die with him. Her heart swelled and she threw back her head and howled, letting Hank know she wouldn’t abandon him.

Claws ripped from her fingertips and her jaw elongated, revealing wicked sharp teeth. There was no way she could fully change without her clothing impeding her.

This would have to do.

Brian turned to her when she howled and Hank used that distraction to send one of his knives home, stabbing Brian in the chest. Brian gasped and fell to his knees.

Chrissten didn’t know if the injury would kill him or not and didn’t care. Every molecule in her body was focused on protecting Hank. William immediately turned to Brian when he went down. The distraction was exactly what she’d needed, and Chrissten attacked.

A sudden howl made the fine hairs on the back of his neck and on his arms stand on end. It wasn’t a cry of victory from Brian or one of the other males. It was an anguished sound and it was female.

Brian’s attention was splintered for a split second and Hank took advantage. He exploded into action, driving his silver-coated dagger deep into the bastard’s heart. With their leader down the others might panic, giving Chrissten a better chance to escape.

He swiped at his eyes and staggered back several feet as Brian fell to his knees, silver dagger embedded in his chest. There was no sense of triumph in killing Chrissten’s mate, not like he’d thought there would be. Only the knowledge that he’d done what needed doing.

He stayed on his feet, but it wasn’t easy. Every muscle in his body quivered and he grew weaker with each passing second. He was leaking like a goddamn sieve and knew he wouldn’t last much longer. His only regret was he wished he’d told Chrissten that he loved her. He inhaled deeply, pulling in a much needed lungful of air. He pulled his control around him. He could do this. Had to finish it.

Hank swiped at the sweat and blood dripping down his face to clear his vision and searched the room for Chrissten. He had to find her. When he did, his heart almost stopped. She was in midair, flying straight toward a big bastard. The werewolf was ready for her, claws extended.

Hank yelled her name as the remaining werewolves made to attack him, sleek and deadly in their wolf forms.

She was going to die and he wasn’t going to be able to stop it.

The hell he wasn’t.

Adrenaline pumped through his veins and he leapt, launching himself through the air. He was going to make it. He extended his arms. Muscles protesting. Limbs aching.

He managed to snag her at the last second. He wrapped his arms around her and they fell to the floor. He did his best to cushion her fall and then rolled, covering her with his much larger body. Sharp claws sliced his back, shredding skin and exposing tissue and muscle.

He had to move, had to get Chrissten to safety. He started to move, yanking her with him, and the world around him exploded.

Chrissten shoved at the large body covering hers. One moment she’d been in midair, poised to attack William head-on. The next she was on the ground, the wind knocked out of her lungs. She tried to breathe and began to panic when she couldn’t.

Yells and screams filled the air and she shoved at the male on top of her. She had to get free. She managed to get her torso free and sucked much needed air into her lungs.

What was happening? Where was Hank?

The male still covering most of her body groaned. Her heart almost stopped. She recognized that groan.

Hank.

One part of her brain was dimly aware the others had finally arrived and were locked in combat with the three remaining werewolves. Isaiah and Joshua attacked William while the rest of them took on the others. Her father was here too, fighting side by side with Quinn.

But she was only vaguely aware of this, the bulk of her attention focused totally on Hank. She managed to get out from beneath him and cried out when she got a good look at him. His clothing and his skin were both ripped to shreds. There didn’t seem to be a part of him that wasn’t damaged. Blood covered his limbs and his face was leached of all color.

His back seemed to have taken the worst of it. And his breathing was ragged. She heard a gurgling sound and terror filled her. He couldn’t die. He couldn’t.

Chrissten yanked her top over her head and used it to try to staunch the worst of the flow. It didn’t work and was quickly soaked in blood and sweat. “Don’t you die on me,” she ordered.

His eyelids fluttered and opened. He tried to speak but couldn’t. He licked his lips and tried again. “Run.”

She could barely make out the single word but it filled her with unspeakable anguish. Even now, as his life’s blood was leaking onto the stained linoleum, his concern was for her.

“No. I’m not running. You have to protect me.” She’d use anything she could think of, even his bone-deep sense of responsibility, to keep him alive and with her.

His gaze sharpened, going from dazed to intense in a heartbeat. Hank pushed himself into a seated position, arm muscles straining under the weight of his torso and blood dripping down his back and chest. She didn’t know how he managed considering the state of his body.

“What are you doing?” she demanded.

“Protecting you.”

He would too. She’d known it in her heart, but seeing it in action was something else all together. She became aware of the silence at the same time he did. They both looked over their shoulders to the bloodbath beyond.

Six bodies were strewn across the floor. There was the one Hank had shot to death with silver bullets and the one she’d killed with the broken table leg. Brian lay on the floor with Hank’s dagger stuck in his chest. William’s neck was twisted at an impossible angle and the two remaining wolves had silver-coated daggers protruding from their sides and necks. All six were dead. It was done.

The Haven pack surrounded them, chests heaving, muscles flexing. Several of them had serious cuts and bruises but nothing life-threatening. The only one in danger of dying was Hank.

Quinn was by her side in the blink of an eye. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her tight. She hissed in pain when he accidentally hit the slashes on her arms and he backed away.

“You’re okay. You’re okay.” He said the words over and over. He brushed her hair away from her face, touching her scalp, her neck, her back, anywhere he could reach without hurting her. She knew he had to reassure himself she was alive. And she needed it too.

Chrissten suddenly felt nauseous and turned away, praying she wouldn’t disgrace herself by vomiting on the floor. The adrenaline dump that had allowed her to function was about to run out and she was going to crash. Hard. She’d lost a lot of blood as well. Her head, which had stopped aching during the fight, was now pounding again, reminding her she probably had a concussion.

“Chrissten? We’ve got to get you out of here. You’ll be okay.” Her brother tried to move her but she resisted.

“Hank.” He’d slumped back onto the floor and his breathing was even more labored than it had been. She was worried one of the lethal claws that had struck him had punctured a lung.

Quinn helped her to her feet. She was thankful, as she was none to steady.

“The others will get Hank.”

“No.” She pulled away, needing him to understand. She had to take care of Hank. He was her responsibility. He was hers.

Isaiah strode over and helped Hank to his feet. “We’ll take care of him, Chrissten, but we have to get out of here. We don’t know if anyone in the neighborhood called the cops. We haven’t exactly been quiet.”

Hank leaned heavily on the other male and she knew he was close to collapse. Only Isaiah’s strength was holding him upright. She wished they’d carry him but knew Hank’s stubborn male pride wouldn’t allow it.

When Isaiah started to lead Hank away, she followed, not willing to let him out of her sight. The quicker they got back to Haven the faster his injuries would be seen to.

“The bodies?” It sickened her to ask, but they couldn’t just leave them here.

“Don’t worry.” It was Joshua Striker who spoke. She didn’t know him well, but he was Isaiah’s brother so she trusted him. “We’ll take care of them.” He nodded his head toward Donovan Brody and he inclined his head in agreement.

She started to turn away but caught a flash of something out of the far corner of her eye. Like some demon rising from the dead, Brian suddenly surged upright, yanked the dagger out of his chest and attacked.

Her father yelled her name, but she wasn’t his target. Hank was.

Chrissten jerked away from her brother, finding the strength from somewhere to lunge forward. Her hands made contact and she managed to shove Brian away from Isaiah and Hank. She had to kill him. Had to finish this.

Before she could strike again, Hank was beside her. He plunged his claw-tipped hand into the gash on Brian’s chest. When he yanked it out, he had Brian’s heart clenched tight in his fist. This time when Brian fell he didn’t get up.

Blood spurted everywhere, covering both her and Hank. She stared at him in growing horror. He dropped the heart on the floor and stepped on it, all the while keeping his fierce gaze locked on her face. Then he swayed and collapsed. If not for Isaiah’s quick reflexes he would have hit the floor. The alpha scooped Hank into his arms and started issuing orders. “Finish this and burn it to the ground. Where the hell is Damek? We could have used him here.”

His voice seemed to fade away. Chrissten blinked, trying to see through the haze of blood. It had all happened so fast no one else had been able to react.

She could hear Quinn talking to her, hear her father’s voice in the background and knew they were both worried about her. But she didn’t have enough energy to reassure them. She had to get to Hank. Was he even alive?

Was the nightmare finally over or was it just beginning?

Chapter Seventeen

Voices surrounded Hank. They drifted in and out of his consciousness while he floated blissfully in a sea of black. He heard her voice. Chrissten. He didn’t like the fact she sounded worried. Upset.

He stirred and tried to open his eyes, but it was as though they’d been glued shut. He tried to speak, but managed only a grunt.

Gentle hands stroked his face. He felt the brush of soft hair against his skin. He sucked in a breath and caught her scent in his nostrils before drifting off again.

It was the sound of voices that once again pulled him out of unconsciousness. He remained totally still, keeping his breathing even so he wouldn’t alert anyone to the fact he was awake.

“You need to rest.” He tried to place the male voice but it was difficult to make his brain focus.

“I’m all right, Quinn.” Like a fine wine, her voice filled him with warmth and contentment. He sighed and started to fall back into sleep when everything suddenly snapped into place.

Chrissten. The fight with Brian. The look of horror on her face when he held her mate’s heart in his hand.

Pain lashed him. He’d never forget her expression. Blood had flecked her pale porcelain skin and light hair. Her blue eyes were unfocused, her pupils dilated. He’d been afraid she’d collapse and was grateful her brother had been there to catch her.

How would she look at him now?

He was a murderer. A killer. The fact the execution was one of justice didn’t change what he’d done. He’d brutally shoved his fist into the male’s chest and yanked out his heart.

And he’d do it again in a heartbeat. Whatever it took to protect her.

“You should get some sleep. One of the others can sit with Hank.” Quinn was cajoling her now, trying to coax her away from the room. Hank didn’t like the thought of her not being close to him even as he worried about her health.

He concentrated on opening his eyes. It wasn’t easy. His entire body ached from head to toe. The good part was he would heal. If he wasn’t dead by now it wasn’t likely to happen. But that wasn’t doing him much good at the moment. His body still had a ways to go before it would pay much heed to his commands.

He persevered and managed to get his eyes open a slit. Quinn was standing beside Chrissten, who was seated in a chair next to his bed. They’d reversed roles and now it was her watching over him.

“Hank is my responsibility.”

Quinn didn’t like that. Hank could see it in the way his shoulders stiffened. Come to think of it, he didn’t like it much himself. He didn’t want her to stay because she felt responsible for him. He wanted her to stay because she wanted him, because she loved him.

And he was an idiot. She’d just gotten rid of one mate, a male who’d abducted and abused her. No way would she be looking to tie herself down to another male, especially not one who she knew was a violent killer.

“What are you saying?” His gaze narrowed on Quinn. Hank didn’t like the other male’s tone.

Chrissten shook her head. “I don’t know what I’m saying. I just need to be here.”

Quinn shoved a hand through his hair, his frustration palpable. Hank almost felt bad for him. Almost. He did wish Quinn would leave so he could let her know he was awake and talk to her.

“I’m worried about you, Chris.” There was no disguising the love and caring in Quinn’s voice. Once again, Hank was reminded how close these siblings were. They were twins. That was a deep bond that would never be broken.

Chrissten reached out and touched her brother’s arm. “I know you are. But I’m okay.”

Quinn heaved a sigh. “Promise me you’ll call one of us if you get tired. It’s all I can do to keep our father from coming up here and dragging you off somewhere so you can rest.”

Hank tensed. No one was going to make Chrissten do anything she didn’t want to. He’d get out of this damn bed and fight them if he had to.

She nodded. “I will. Now go on. I’m going to curl up in the chair and nap.”

Quinn plucked a blanket off the end of the bed, snapped it open and laid it over his sister. “Don’t catch a chill.” He leaned down and kissed her forehead.

“I won’t,” she promised. “And thank you. For everything. For never giving up searching for me. For coming to my rescue a second time.”

One corner of Quinn’s mouth turned up in a grin. “It’s what big brothers do.”

She laughed and the soft sound soothed Hank’s soul. He liked the fact Chrissten was close to her family, had someone to look out for her. At least he liked her brothers. He still wasn’t sure about her newfound father. But he wished it was him making her laugh, bringing a slight smile to her face.

“I’ll be down in the bar helping out if you need me.”

“Okay.”

He closed his eyes and felt Quinn’s gaze brush over him. Hank kept his eyes closed until he heard the front door of his apartment shut and footsteps receding down the stairs.

Chrissten sighed and he opened his eyes again, not bothering to pretend he was still sleeping. She was staring right at him.

“I thought you were awake.” She curled up deeper in the chair and pulled the blanket over her shoulders.

“Why didn’t you say anything?”

She shrugged. “I figured if you wanted Quinn to know you’d have said something.”

He nodded and quickly decided that was a mistake. His head began to pound. There was a soft rustle of fabric and then a warm hand brushed his forehead. “Does your head hurt?”

He loved the feel of her hand on his face. Didn’t want her to take it away. Ever. “Yeah, but not as much as the rest of me does.”

The small sound of distress she made hurt him. He managed to move his hand enough so he could touch her arm. “Hey, it’s okay. I’ll be fine in a day or two. Good as new.”

She closed her eyes and when she opened them there were tears in them. Like most males, he hated to see a woman cry, but most especially this woman. “I’m fine. Really.” Hell, he’d promise her anything if it would keep her from crying.

He tried to sit up. Big mistake. Pain shot down his spine and radiated out. He gritted his teeth together and swore as he lay back down.

“Easy. You shouldn’t be moving. Not yet. You were really hurt badly and you lost a lot of blood.” Chrissten chewed on her bottom lip. He could tell she was worried about him. He didn’t want her to see him as weak. His lack of strength frustrated him.

“Doesn’t matter.” He took a deep breath, ignoring the beads of sweat popping out on his forehead. No doubt about it, moving wasn’t a smart idea.

“How are you feeling?” Hank figured it was a good idea to change the subject.

She moved away from him and sat back in the chair. He missed her immediately and wished she was still touching him. “I’m doing okay.”

And that told him exactly nothing. She’d say she was fine even if she wasn’t. He knew she wouldn’t want to be seen as weak, as a victim. “I don’t see how you can be okay,” he countered. “You were kidnapped, not once, but twice. Beaten, starved, experimented on and hurt.” He didn’t say raped. He couldn’t get the words past his lips.

No, he wasn’t sorry for killing Brian. Not in the least. If ever a wolf had needed killing it was him.

A sad little laugh escaped her and she scrubbed her hands over her face. “Not exactly a prize, am I?”

“I didn’t say that,” he quickly countered. “You’re a strong woman. You had to be to survive what you did. Hell, you were ready to take on the entire pack by yourself when I got there. I saw the pantry door opening. What the fuck were you thinking?” In spite of his best intentions to remain calm, his voice rose at the end. What was wrong with him? He never had trouble maintaining his cool. Of course, that was before Chrissten had stumbled into his life and made a mockery of his self-control.

She frowned and crossed her arms under her chest. He tried not to notice how that action plumped her breasts up. He really did. He might be injured, but he wasn’t dead. And the V-neck of her cotton top gave him a tantalizing glimpse of her cleavage.

“I was thinking I wasn’t going to be anyone’s captive. Not again. I was going to escape or die trying.”

It was then he noticed the bandages around her wrists and the reddish scars that disappeared under the long sleeves of her top. She’d been injured too.

“How bad were you hurt?” He’d kick his own ass if he had the strength. How could he not have asked about her injuries immediately?

She narrowed her gaze and he admired the flash of heat in her blue eyes. Was there anything sexier than a strong woman who was thinking about giving her man hell? He didn’t think so.

Of course, he wasn’t her man. Not yet. Maybe not ever. That thought sobered him quickly.

“My wrists and arms mostly and a couple of places on my back. Nothing too serious. I’ve got bumps and bruises and a mild concussion, but I’ll be fine in a day or two.”

Hank worried about her even though he knew she’d hate that. She’d still been recovering from her first ordeal when she’d been kidnapped again. She needed to be taken care of until she built her strength up again.

“Have you slept? Eaten?”

She nodded. “A bit of both. My brothers and Meredith saw to that.”

Relief flooded him. Of course her family would make sure she was taken care of. And he could count on Meredith as well. That woman mothered everyone she met.

“What about your father?” He had a vague memory of seeing Donovan Brody fighting alongside the pack.

“What about him?” Chrissten plucked at a loose thread on the blanket. “He helped rescue me. I appreciate that, but it doesn’t really change how I feel about him.”

“You don’t know him.” There was no judgment in Hank’s voice. As far as he was concerned it was her choice if she wanted to pursue a relationship with her father or not.

“I know he’s domineering and stubborn and authoritative.”

Hank couldn’t fight back a small grin. “All that?”

“He’s male,” came her dry reply.

They sat without speaking for several minutes, each of them lost in thought. It wasn’t an uncomfortable silence, but a contemplative one. Hank was putting off the inevitable conversation. He freely admitted he was being a coward. That didn’t sit well with him. He’d never turned away from the hard tasks before and wasn’t about to start now.

“What happened? After?” He had to know. His last memory was of being carried out of the fight by Isaiah. Not exactly the way to project strength to the woman he wanted to mate with. But there was nothing he could have done differently. His body had simply given out.

Chrissten pulled her knees up to her chest and wrapped her arms around them. The blanket slipped to the floor, forgotten. “The pack left and Joshua and my father took care of the bodies. I’m not sure what they did with them and I don’t want to know. Oh, and Michael picked up your gear from where you had it stashed.” She motioned to the closet and he gave a sigh of relief. He’d wondered what happened to his guns and knives. No need to leave evidence lying around a potential crime scene.

“Damek bought the building.”

“What? Why?” The vampire continually surprised Hank.

She nibbled on her lower lip. He wanted to nibble on it for her and then soothe it with his tongue. And right on cue his dick stirred. He was definitely on the mend. He ignored his growing erection and concentrated on the conversation at hand.

“He said it would help him control the crime scene. He plans to use his own people to tear it down and get rid of any remaining evidence. He said it was safer than burning the building down. That would only bring in the fire department and the police and no one wants that.”

That made sense to Hank. But this was a werewolf problem not a vampire one. Why Damek would feel the need to clean up the mess was beyond him, but he was damn grateful for it.

“I’m sorry you had to see that.” He blurted out the words before he could talk himself out of it. Time to lay his cards on the table. “I’m sorry you had to watch me rip out Brian’s heart. But I’m not sorry I did it. I just wish you hadn’t had to see it.” And he wished he’d never had to witness the look of sheer horror on her face when he’d done it. “I know you must look at me differently now.”

Chrissten couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Hank was apologizing to her for saving her life. The man lay flat on his back in bed, suffering from blood loss and injuries because he’d fought for her life and he was telling her he was sorry. Oh, not for protecting her, but because she’d had to witness it.

“I’m sorry too,” she blurted out. He closed his eyes and inhaled sharply. “Are you okay? Are you hurting anywhere?” Stupid question. Of course he was hurting. Everywhere. His back and chest and been shredded by sharp claws. The slashes were closed now but the thick red scars remained.

“I’m fine. Maybe you should get some rest. I’m fine by myself.”

Her heart squeezed tight. He didn’t want her here. And why should he? She’d forced him to kill, to rip out another wolf’s heart. He was a fighter, a warrior. She knew that and accepted it. But he had a code of honor. He was one of the good guys and he’d almost died because of her.

She worried about Hank and how fighting this battle might affect him. She’d talked to Meredith about his time in the military and learned as much as she could about that time in his life. It helped her gain a more complete picture of the man she already knew so well.

Hank was a man who valued control and simplicity and she certainly hadn’t brought any of that into his life. Sure, they connected physically, but she couldn’t blame him for not wanting her permanently in his life. Not with the chaos she’d brought with her.

And she had emotional baggage. A full set and then some.

But oh how she’d hoped. For what, she wasn’t even sure. But somewhere deep inside her she was still the same woman who’d dreamed of having a family of her own, a mate who’d love her and put her first. Always. Instead, she’d gotten Brian.

A shudder shook her entire frame and she tightened her arms around her knees, trying to draw strength and warmth but the cold still permeated through her.

“Chrissten?”

She jumped out of the chair. Her feet tangled in the blanket and she almost took a header. She quickly righted herself, feeling the heat of embarrassment creep up her cheeks. “I’m sorry. I’ll leave you alone. I’m sure you don’t need me around as a reminder of what you’ve been through.” She hurried toward the door. She had to get out of here before she did something stupid, like burst into tears.

“Wait.” His voice was hoarse, the tone urgent.

She almost didn’t stop. She couldn’t deal with his rejection. Not now. Maybe when she was stronger. But the sound of rustling blankets had her whirling around.

The idiot was trying to sit up. The covers had slipped to pool at his waist. One of his cuts, an extremely deep one, broke open and started to bleed again. She hurried to the bed and put her hand on his bare chest. “What are you doing? Lie down before you have all your gashes bleeding.”

“You have to know I’m not sorry for killing Brian. I’ll kill anyone who threatens you.” His expression was fierce, his eyes a reddish glow. He was very close to changing. “I should be strong enough to let you go. But I’m not. I’m selfish.” She should have been scared to death of this fierce, growling male. Instead a sense of contentment welled up inside her.

“But you can’t want a reminder of the violence, of the killing. You put that behind you when you left the military.”

His eyes narrowed. “What do you know about that?”

She stroked her fingers over his chest, unable to resist the broad expanse of flesh and muscles. Already the cut he’d ripped open had started to close again. She was so grateful for his ability to heal swiftly. Another day or two, at most, and he’d be back in top form.

“Not much. Meredith told me a little because I wouldn’t stop bugging her.” She’d wanted to know everything about Hank, but she shouldn’t have pried. “I’m sorry for that, but I was concerned about how all this violence might affect you.”

Hank grabbed her hand and tugged her down until she was sitting on the side of the bed. “I’m proud of the way I served my county. I don’t regret a single thing I did. But that’s behind me now. This pack is my family. I’ll protect all of them with everything I have.”

Of course he would. She’d known Hank was loyal and courageous. But her heart sank a little at being lumped in with the rest of the pack. She’d hoped she was special to him. Wishful thinking. What did she have to offer him? She was homeless, jobless and had a lot of emotional stuff to work through. In short, her life was a mess.

“But you.” He rubbed her fingers, sending little shivers of pleasure rushing up her arm. “You’re everything to me.”

Her heart stopped beating for a split second and then took off like a runaway train. “What are you saying?” She was almost afraid to speak, to breathe.

“I’m saying that I want you. Think about it. I won’t rush you. I know you’ve been through a lot. Maybe you’ll never be able to trust a male again. But if you can, I want to be that man. We’re both half-breeds. We understand what it’s like to walk with a foot in both worlds. I’ll protect you. Always.”

Not exactly the words she was hoping to hear, but close enough to give her hope. She loved Hank. She’d had some long, dark hours sitting by his bedside while he’d labored for breath as his punctured lung healed and the multitude of gashes on his body began to close. She loved him. When Brian had attacked him that final time she’d known. When she’d thought Hank was going to die her entire being had rebelled against it.

“Think about it,” he whispered. “In the meantime, come and rest.” He shoved back the covers and patted the mattress beside him.

Chrissten glanced at the door and back at the bed as she toed off her canvas sneakers. She wanted to be with him, to lie next to his big warm body and listen to the sound of his heartbeat.

Hank’s expression didn’t change. She sighed, knowing she might be making a huge mistake if her brothers came looking for her but knowing there was nothing else she could do.

She knew both her brothers would tell her it was much too soon for her to even think about getting into a relationship with another wolf, that she needed time to recover from her ordeal. They’d want her to themselves for a while and wouldn’t want to share her with another male.

She’d given herself all the same arguments in the long hours she’d sat next to Hank’s bed, but none of them mattered. Her heart didn’t think it was too soon. She’d deal with Quinn and Craig when the time came.

For now, she wanted to lie beside Hank and celebrate the fact they were both alive. He was still healing and she was totally exhausted from worry. They both needed rest.

He drew her into his arms and she used his shoulder for a pillow. “Am I hurting you?” That was the last thing she wanted to do.

“No, baby, you’re not hurting me.” He ran his fingers through her hair and let out a deep sigh of contentment.

She rested her hand over his heart, feeling the steady thud against her palm. It was a strong reminder they were both alive and on the road to recovery.

“Sleep,” he told her.

As much as she wanted to stay awake and talk, exhaustion weighed her down. She hadn’t slept much last night when they got home or today for that matter. A short nap wouldn’t hurt.

As she was drifting off to sleep, she thought he whispered to her but she couldn’t make out the words. She waited for him to say something else but he was quiet. She sighed and let sleep claim her.

Chapter Eighteen

Chrissten came awake to the feel of a man’s hands on her, and not just any man, but Hank. She blinked and could make out the pale light pouring in through the window. They’d slept through the rest of yesterday and all night long.

She turned her head on the pillow and was pleased to find it no longer hurt when she moved. In fact, she felt good. Better than good. And sometime while she’d been sleeping Hank must have removed her jeans and socks, leaving her clad only in her panties and top. She must have been totally out it not to remember that.

He was staring at her, his pale blue eyes shining in the morning light. “How are you feeling?”

She curled her toes and tugged the blankets closer around her. She was warm and content and her head no longer ached. “Good. You?”

“Much better.” His voice was a sleepy rumble that vibrated through her. He continued to rub his hand up and down her spine. She arched into it like a drowsy cat. His touch was soothing. Healing.

She pushed back slightly so she could study his chest. The thick cuts were mostly healed and the rest were nothing but scars. They were reddish in color, but she knew within a week they’d fade to almost nothing. In a couple of months they’d mostly disappear. He might have a few reminders of the ordeal they’d been through, but nothing too bad.

Chrissten reached out and touched a five-inch scar on his shoulder. He groaned and she jerked her hand away.

“No, don’t stop.” He leaned closer and nuzzled her temple. After sleeping next to him all night she knew their scents were mingled. “Your brothers were here last night.”

Her head came up so fast she struck the bottom of Hank’s chin. His teeth clinked together and he groaned. “Ohmygod. I’m so sorry.”

He chuckled. “No problem. I’ll live.”

Why didn’t she remember anyone coming into the room last night? She shivered, feeling vulnerable.

“Hey, it’s okay.” As if he knew exactly what she was thinking, he rubbed her arm and back. “I was awake long before they got here. They were worried about you. Quinn wasn’t happy about us sharing the bed but he wouldn’t wake you. He was happy you were sleeping.”

Her twin’s reaction was predictable. “What about Craig?”

Hank gave a lazy shrug. The man was like a blast furnace, radiating vast amounts of heat. She wanted to crawl inside him and never leave. “He didn’t say much. He pulled the cover tighter around you, kissed your forehead and said goodnight.”

She worried her bottom lip with her teeth. Craig would be no problem. He was younger than her and used to her doing what she wanted. Quinn, on the other hand, constantly tried to boss her around. It was his nature to want to protect her. But she wasn’t a little girl any longer. She was a woman and she needed to have a life of her own. After all, he had Bethany. Chrissten was no longer the center of Quinn’s life and that’s how it should be.

As for her father… Well, he didn’t have any say in what she did. If they were going to form any kind of friendship, he’d have to come to terms with that.

Hank used his thumb to gently pull her bottom lip away from her teeth. “Hey, don’t worry so much. It will all work out.”

Easy for him to say. He had a home and a job. He knew what he wanted out of life. She was floundering.

He brushed his lips against hers and she stilled. She knew she should get up and walk away. She needed to figure out her life before she complicated it further by having an affair with Hank.

He pulled her into the cradle of his body and she rested her hands on his shoulders, conscious of his injuries. “We shouldn’t do this.” It wasn’t sensible in the least.

“You could be right.” Even as he conceded the point to her he continued to brush kisses over her lips, her cheeks, her chin and the tip of her nose.

Her skin tingled and her remaining aches disappeared beneath the onslaught of his gentle caresses. His hands were everywhere, stroking her arms, her spine, her neck, her bottom.

He slipped one hand beneath her top and up the front until he found her breast. She wasn’t wearing a bra so he hit bare flesh.

He emitted a low rumble of pleasure as he closed his fingers around the mound and squeezed. Her nipple puckered and the velvety tip became a hard nub a heartbeat later. What was it about this man that made her forget about Brian, about her past? When she was with him there was only room for him. Nothing else and no one intruded.

He continued his leisurely foray into her mouth. His tongue stroked and explored. Soothed and tantalized. He kissed her as though he was in no hurry, as though he could do nothing more than kiss her forever.

Which was a lie if the erection prodding her in the belly was any indication. The man was very aroused.

He eased back, advancing and retreating several times before finally removing his lips from hers. “Will you take this off?” He tugged lightly on her shirt.

Who was she kidding? There was no question what she was going to do. She wanted Hank. She didn’t know what would happen once she left this bed, so she was going to take advantage of the here and now. If the past year and a half had taught her anything it was to seize the moment.

She sat up and slowly removed her shirt. While she was at it she hooked her thumbs into her panties and shoved them down her hips, over her legs and off. She was as naked as he was.

“Oh, baby.” Hank drew her back down beside him and kissed her again. This time her bare breasts pillowed against him, the swollen nipples brushing against the crisp hair on his chest. His erection prodded her stomach and the coarse hair on his legs rubbed against her smooth skin.

Every cell in her body was on fire. She wanted, needed this man. She knew in her soul she wouldn’t be doing this with any other male. Hank was different. Special. For some unknown reason she trusted him beyond all rational explanation.

He took his time, not rushing her at all. He cupped her breast in his hand and thumbed the nipple, teasing it slowly, round and round.

She retaliated by reached down and wrapping her fingers around his cock. He groaned and thrust his hips forward, pushing himself deeper into her grip. She liked knowing he wanted her as much as she wanted him. It made her feel connected to him like she’d never been to anyone else.

His hand left her breast and slid down her belly. It continued on its downward trek until his fingers were sifting through her pubic hair and finding the hard kernel of desire at the apex of her thighs. He lightly brushed her clitoris and she jerked violently. She was already wet and ready for him.

He groaned and pushed his fingers inward, over her slick folds. He didn’t stop until two fingers were buried deep in her core. Her vagina contracted around him.

“If you want to stop it has to be now.”

Her heart felt as though it was being squeezed tight. Even now Hank would stop. He always put her needs ahead of his own. “I don’t want to stop.”

“Thank God,” he muttered, making her laugh. “Hey, that’s no laughing matter, sweetheart. I’m in desperate need here.” He grinned at her and she shook her head in mock disappointment. Really, he was totally adorable and he’d be totally aghast if she told him that.

He removed his finger and rolled until he was lying on his back. He patted his thighs. “Come here, Chrissten. I want you to be in control. Take me. Ride me.”

The covers had fallen away from them, giving her a perfect view of his delectable body. His biceps bulged with muscle and his forearms were thick and corded. She loved his hands. They were so big and callused, making his touch even more sensual. His chest was broad and lightly furred with crisp dark blond hair, his abs rock hard and his torso lean.

His cock rose up toward his bellybutton, long and thick, a blatant reminder of his extreme masculinity. Blue veins ran from base to tip, pulsing with the same beat as his heart. The sac below his shaft was heavy and hung between his spread thighs.

She reached out and ran her fingertip over the bulbous head of his cock. The skin was so soft and slick. A bead of liquid seeped from the slit and she rubbed her finger over it, spreading it around the top.

His legs tensed and the muscles in his arms bulged. “You’re killing me.”

She didn’t answer. There was no need. She climbed on top of him, took him in her hand and guided him into her. An image flashed in her brain, one of her on her hands and knees with Hank taking her from behind. Claiming her. Mating with her in the way of their people.

It was then she suddenly realized what was different. She no longer smelled Brian’s scent on her. Now that he was dead it had dissipated from her skin, leaving only her own unique scent. She was truly free.

She sank down on his cock, pushing downward until she was seated on his groin. His cock pulsed hard and heavy inside her, setting off mini explosions of pleasure. Sex with Hank was an incredible experience, maybe because it was more than sex for her.

Hank cared about her. He wanted her. It was enough.

Hank was close to coming but he grabbed the sheets to anchor him, wanting to prolong the moment, even though he knew it wouldn’t last nearly long enough. His need for Chrissten went beyond civilized boundaries and crossed over into the dark possessive side of his nature. With every breath he took he inhaled the sweet womanly smell of Chrissten. It was no longer tainted with the dark spices of Brian. She was well and truly free of the bastard.

His instinct was to claim her. Now. Before some other male did.

He fought the compulsion. She deserved much better than that. She deserved to choose her mate. Or to remain single if she wished. She’d already had too many choices taken from her.

She looked so incredibly beautiful sitting on him, her long golden hair flowing down her back, her eyes slightly glazed with passion. The bandages on her wrists and several pale scars were the only physical reminders of her ordeal. The mental scars were another thing altogether. They tended to go deeper, to fester. He didn’t want that for her.

Her hands rested on his chest as she rose and fell on his cock. Every time he squeezed back inside her slick pussy he thought he would come. She surrounded him like slick, warm honey, gripping and releasing him in a rhythmic dance of pleasure.

Her breasts swayed as she moved and the red-tipped mounds hypnotized him. She had beautiful breasts, full without being too large. And her nipples, which were normally like velvet, were puckered into raspberry-red nubs, beckoning him to taste.

He pushed himself up onto his hands and took one of the delectable nipples into his mouth. Chrissten gasped and grabbed the back of his head, pulling him closer. She continued to ride him, slowly circling her hips, moving an inch or two up or down at any given time.

Her wetness surrounded him, her body a feast for his senses. Her sweet perfume coated him, her sighs and moans were music to his ears and her skin was spicy and warm against his tongue. He kept his eyes wide open. He could watch her forever. She was so graceful, so incredibly beautiful.

He wanted her flat on her back. He longed to taste her now that her scent was free from Brian’s taint. But this wasn’t about him. Not this time. This was about Chrissten. She needed to understand that she could trust him. No way did he want to do anything that might frighten her. She was still so fragile.

He wrapped his hands around her ribcage to anchor himself. She was still too thin. Whether she knew it or not, Chrissten needed time to recover. She was on the right road but she wasn’t there yet. He’d seen signs of the intelligent, independent woman she was and knew she would be a force to be reckoned with when she was one hundred percent. He couldn’t wait to see her that way.

The sound of their ragged breathing filled the room. Beyond it were the sounds of the city coming awake. Hank heard footsteps in the outer hallway. They didn’t stop outside his apartment door.

He didn’t care who was up and about as long as they stayed out of his place and far away from this room. He released her nipple and kissed his way over to the other, giving it the same treatment. He licked and sucked, nibbled and tasted.

“Hank.” His name was little more than a breathy sigh. He loved the sound of it on her lips.

“Hmm,” he replied. He didn’t want to release the sweet nub he was sucking on to answer her. It tasted better than candy.

“More.”

He gave her nipple one final pull with his lips and let her go. He dropped his head back to the pillow, gripped her hips and began to thrust. He pulled her down to meet him with each arch of his hips.

She was whimpering now, making soft, sexy sounds that had his balls pulling up tight against his body. “Come for me,” he commanded. She had to come soon. He couldn’t last beyond one or two more strokes.

Chrissten closed her eyes, threw her head back and moaned. Her inner muscles gripped him hard, spasming around his cock as she found her release. He came immediately, spurting deep into her core. She milked him until he had nothing left to give her.

When she swayed and began to fall, he caught her and lowered her onto his chest. He wrapped his arms around her and held her close. She was his life and his heart, and he had no idea if she was going to stay with him or walk away.

He closed his eyes, breathed in her unique scent and held on to her.

An hour later, Chrissten sat at a small table down in the bar with her brothers. They’d asked to talk with her as soon as she’d come downstairs. Hank was upstairs in the shower. She’d taken her shower first, needing time to herself to assimilate everything that had happened. When Hank headed to the bathroom to clean up, she’d quickly dressed and sneaked downstairs, not quite ready to have the conversation she knew they’d have to have.

Right now she wanted to savor the sense of well being filling her. She was finally free. Everyone involved with her abduction was dead. She was no longer mated. Her life was her own.

Not only that, but she’d also made love to Hank. That was definitely something to smile about. She knew she couldn’t hide from the truth forever, knew they had to discuss the direction of their relationship to see if they were both on the same wavelength. She was afraid that Hank felt a sense of responsibility for her along with a deep sexual need. It could be the basis of a relationship, but Chrissten was quickly learning she wanted more.

“Are you even listening to me?” Quinn’s sharp question brought her back to the conversation at hand.

“Yes. Sorry about that.” She was doubly glad she’d showered and changed before coming downstairs. Quinn would have smelled Hank all over her if she hadn’t. As it was, any lingering smell could be explained away by the fact they’d slept in the same bed.

Just thinking about it made her skin tingle.

“Chrissten?” Impatience tinged Quinn’s voice.

“What?” she snapped back.

“We need to make some plans.” He glanced at the bar and Michael, who was currently counting liquor bottles and jotting notations on a clipboard.

“What kind of plans?” She knew what was coming and it made her stomach ache to even think about it.

“Where we want to live? What we’re going to do?”

Chrissten rubbed her finger over a nonexistent spot marring the tabletop. She didn’t want to leave Hank, but she also had to be realistic. This wasn’t her home. It wasn’t Quinn’s or Craig’s home either. “Do you have any ideas?” Quinn always had ideas.

Quinn glanced at Craig, who took up the reins of the conversation. Once again, she was struck by how much older her younger brother appeared. He was no longer a teenager. His wire-rimmed glasses made him appear studious, but he was more than bookish. Beneath his baggy clothing was a man beginning to fill out with muscle. He’d grown up so much while she was gone.

She blinked back useless tears and forced herself to listen to him. “We have money, so that’s not a problem.”

She frowned, not understanding. “How? I mean, I certainly haven’t contributed to the family funds in almost two years, you’re only two years out of high school and Quinn’s spent the past eighteen months running with paranormal bounty hunters. They don’t exactly pay wages. From what Quinn told me, they pay expenses and little more.”

Craig removed his glasses, polished them and shoved them back on. “I kinda invested the money mom left us.”

“What?” Their mother had left a small ten-thousand-dollar nest egg for them when she’d died. Her insurance policy had covered her funeral, outstanding bills and left them with the small inheritance. They’d vowed to keep it strictly for emergencies.

Craig shrugged. “I started small. I couldn’t exactly get a high-paying job with nothing more than a high-school education. Plus, I spent a lot of time working on stuff to help Quinn find you.”

“I know. I’m sorry.” Craig acted so mature it was easy to forget he’d been a kid when he’d been left all but alone to fend for himself. She reached out and took his hand. He closed his fingers around hers and held on tight. “Why didn’t you use the money to live off of?”

“I could have done that,” he agreed. “But that would have been wasteful. Better to make it work for me.”

“You really invested in the stock market.” Her younger brother was a financial wizard. It was strange to wrap her head around the concept.

“Sure. It’s really only a game of numbers.”

She laughed. “I’m sure there’s a lot more to it than that.” She leaned back in her chair. Quinn was sitting back looking entirely too pleased with himself. Chrissten could also see the twinkle in Craig’s eyes.

“Okay, tell me. How much money do we have?”

“Two million.”

She felt her jaw drop. She’d been expected maybe he’d doubled their money. “How?” she managed to ask when she could get her mouth working.

“I told you. I have a knack for it.” He ran his fingers through his thick blond hair, looking both pleased and slightly embarrassed. “And I might have invented a couple of Apps while I was at it.”

Chrissten burst into laughter. “Oh, is that all.” She shook her head and beamed at her younger brother. “You’re amazing.”

He grinned and it made him look impossibly young. Craig was still only twenty, a big kid and a man all at once. He was one of a kind and she loved him dearly.

“Which leads me back to my original question,” Quinn interjected. “Where do we go from here?”

“I’d like to stay in Chicago.” Chrissten was surprised by Craig’s declaration. She’d assumed both her brothers would like to leave this city where so much bad had happened. Of course, so much good had happened here too. They’d found one another again and that was everything.

“We could buy a building of our own,” Craig continued. “I’m going to keep working with computers and investing. You two could do whatever you wanted. Start a business. Whatever you want.”

“You don’t want to leave the vampire.” Quinn obviously wasn’t happy about Craig’s attachment to the paranormal creature. She figured Craig was old enough to make his own decisions. He’d managed to survive and flourish when most kids his age wouldn’t have. She wanted him to have a stable life, to give him what he wanted. He’d sacrificed so much for her.

It had nothing to do with her wanting to stay close to Hank. Nothing at all. Liar, she silently berated herself.

“I like Damek. I like everyone here.” Beneath Craig’s words, Chrissten heard the thread of loneliness running through it. He’d been alone for so long. Was it any wonder her little brother wanted to stay where he’d been accepted and found such fascinating new friends?

Before Quinn could reply, the door to the stairwell opened and Hank stepped into the room. She had her back to the door but that didn’t matter. She sensed him immediately.

Quinn glared behind her, his dark scowl meant to intimidate. “We need to get away from here.”

“Why?”

“Why? You’ve already been through so much. You need to get your head on straight before you get involved with another male.”

Her twin wasn’t saying anything she hadn’t thought of herself, but she still rebelled against it. “Maybe I need to be here to figure things out?”

Quinn frowned and balled his fists on the table. “You slept with him, didn’t you?”

So much for secrecy. “So what if I did? It’s my business.”

“You’re my sister.”

“Exactly.” She was doing her best to keep her temper but Quinn wasn’t making it easy. “I’m your sister. Not your mate or your daughter.” She knew Hank could hear their entire conversation. Michael probably could too. But there was no stopping it now.

“I spent eighteen month searching for you.” His stark words and the anguish behind them bled her temper dry. Her brother had suffered as much as she had because of her abduction.

“I know.” She got up, went around the table and hugged her brother. “I know. And I love you for it and appreciate it more than you’ll ever know, but that’s behind us now and has nothing to do with the future.”

“How can you say that?” Quinn asked. “It has everything to do with it. You need time to yourself without being pressured by any males. And, make no mistake, if we stay here that’s exactly what you’ll get. They won’t be able to help themselves. All the males want a mate.”

“Maybe I want one too.” She spoke her deepest longings aloud. “Maybe I want one I choose this time, not one forced on me.”

“Oh, Chris.” Quinn stood and took her in his arms.

His hug was so familiar. How many times had they stood like this in their lifetime? Too many to count. But it was all changed now. Quinn had Bethany. She was his mate, his life. As for Craig… Well, her younger brother needed to have a life of his own, one that didn’t revolve around his older siblings.

She felt Hank behind her, hovering like a sentinel, ready to jump in and protect her if it became necessary. She pulled away from Quinn, but before she could say anything to Hank, her twin whisked her behind his back. She thought about kicking his ass but decided to see what he had to say for himself.

“We’re leaving.” Quinn’s statement was nothing less than a lie. They’d decided nothing.

Hank paled slightly, his body tensing. “When?”

“Soon.”

“Where to?”

Quinn shrugged.

Chrissten didn’t know whether to laugh or to hit someone. Honestly, couldn’t they talk in sentences consisting of more than one word? Quinn was baiting Hank for some reason only he knew.

“I’ll be packed and ready to go.”

Chrissten sucked in a breath. That Hank wouldn’t hesitate to leave his pack for her made her chest ache and made her love him even more.

“Who said you were invited?” Quinn snapped.

Enough was enough. Chrissten stepped around her brother before he could take this farce any further. “Your home is here, Hank. With your pack.” No way would she allow him to lose it. To werewolves the pack and family were everything. They needed that closeness, that sense of community, of being among those of their own kind. She knew she’d be lost without her brothers.

His hands were fisted by his sides when he turned to her. “Are you saying you don’t want me to go with you?”

She couldn’t lie to him and simply shook her head.

“Then I’m going.”

“Why?” Quinn asked. “Why is it so important?”

Hank squared his shoulders. “Chrissten is everything to me.” His gaze was steady. He wasn’t looking at her brother but at her. His eyes burned with lust and something else, something that made her heart race.

“What are you saying?” Quinn demanded.

They’d drawn a crowd as the others heard the slightly raised male voices. The rest of the pack stood around them now. Watching. Waiting. Bethany stepped forward, put her hand on her mate’s arm and shook her head. “This is something for Hank and Chrissten to discuss. Alone.”

Quinn started to protest, but Bethany wasn’t having any of it. “You didn’t allow anyone to interfere between us, did you?” That shut her brother up fast. He swallowed his frustration and glared at his mate. Bethany seemed supremely unconcerned. Chrissten was impressed with her new sister-in-law.

Chrissten wanted to be that secure in her relationship with the man she loved. She envied Quinn his mate, his good fortune.

“Chrissten.” Hank held his hand out to her. “It’s time we had a talk.”

She took his hand and let him lead her from the room. She could feel everyone’s eyes on them. Chrissten glanced over her shoulder. Quinn was scowling but Craig smiled at her. He even gave her a thumbs up.

She wanted to smile in return but was too nervous. This was it. Time to lay all the cards on the table.

Chapter Nineteen

Hank wanted to scoop Chrissten into his arms and run away with her. Damn brother of hers was doing his best to keep them apart. Not that Hank could blame him. If Chrissten were his sister he’d probably be doing the exact same thing.

Scratch that. He wouldn’t have shown as much restraint. He’d probably take the guy out back and given him a beating for sleeping with his sister so soon after her ordeal.

He hadn’t forced Chrissten or pressured her to do anything, but Quinn might not see it that way. Hank would bet his favorite rifle on it.

They walked up the stairs and into Hank’s apartment. It was spartan and brown, not inviting at all. He’d never noticed that before. All he needed was a place to lay his head at night and store his stuff. Looking at it from Chrissten’s point of view it was pretty grim.

He could fix that. She could do anything she wanted to the place. He didn’t care if she painted all the walls pink and covered the furniture in flower prints. Not as long as it made her happy. That’s assuming he could get her to stay, which wasn’t likely. Not with Quinn wanting to get out of town.

Not that he could blame the guy. Chicago held a lot of bad memories for both him and Chrissten. So it looked like he was leaving.

There was a soft, welcoming bed only a few steps away, but he stopped in the living room, which contained a battered brown leather sofa and a flat-screen television. A thrift store coffee table and pole lamp completed the room.

It screamed man cave.

He released her hand and wandered over to the window and stared out at the city. He’d miss it when they left. Chicago had become home to him. It was the place where he’d first truly discovered himself and made a life, a home with people who understood him.

He turned and found her standing just inside the doorway where he’d left her, arms crossed over her chest. She looked tired and he had to resist the urge to take her to bed so she could rest.

“I’ll be ready to leave when you are.” He wanted her to understand she wasn’t leaving town without him. “I’m not going to pressure you, but I’m not leaving you vulnerable to attacks from other rogues. Not again.”

“I’m not your problem,” she countered. Her arms fell to her sides and she began to pace across the room.

He tracked her with his eyes. She had such long legs, perfect for wrapping around his thighs when he made love to her. There was so much strength in her even though she was still too damn thin.

“Thank you for rescuing me. Again. But you have your own life.” Chrissten kept pacing, her strides getting faster and faster.

“My place is with you.” Shit, none of this was coming out like he’d imagined it would. He wanted to woo her with the right words, but he didn’t have them. He wasn’t a talker. He was a man who took action.

“Why?” She speared him with her glare. “Tell me why.”

He dragged a hand over his scalp, feeling the brush of his short hair. He cupped the back of his neck and huffed out a sigh, trying to order his thoughts. “From the first moment I heard about you from Quinn, something about the way he talked about you caught my attention. Then I caught your scent in the first location.”

“My pillow.” Her voice was soft and unsteady. She stopped pacing and sank down on the arm of the sofa.

“Yes, your pillow.” The one that was currently on the top shelf of his closet. “I felt something in here.” He touched his heart. “I can’t explain it. I only knew I had to find you.”

“And I’m grateful for that.”

“Fuck.” He went to her and sank down onto his haunches in front of her. “I don’t want your gratitude. What I want is a chance. I know you’ve been through a huge trauma. You were kidnapped, beaten and worse. You just got rid of a mate you didn’t want. I know you have to figure out your life and deal with a lot of stuff. But I want to help you. I want to be there when you’re ready to think about letting another male in your life.”

She gave him a wry smile. “We’ve had sex together, Hank. I think you’re already in my life.”

He gripped her leg and gave it a light squeeze. “As much as I love the sex, baby, I want more than that.”

Her leg muscles tensed beneath his palm. She was practically vibrating with anxiety. “What? What do you want?”

He took both her hands in his. They were large hands for a woman, but still feminine and slender. She’d tried to protect him from Brian. Had put her life in danger for him. Such strength was to be admired. But if she ever did something that crazy again he’d, he’d… Crap, there wasn’t much he could do. He knew he’d never lay a hand on her in anger.

“I want to be the one you turn to in the middle of the night, the man you talk to about everything that’s on your mind, the one you wake up beside every morning. I have no idea how long our lifespan will be because we’re half-breeds, not pureblooded werewolves. Whatever time we have, whether it’s fifty years or four hundred years, I want to spend it together.”

He brought her hands to his lips and kissed her palms. Her skin was warm and fragrant with the flowery perfume of her soap. Her wrists were free of bandages, the skin almost totally healed. He kissed the faint scars one by one.

He wouldn’t be happy until they faded away, like the memory of her ordeal. He knew it wouldn’t be easy, that she would always carry the mental and emotional scars of her abduction, but he wanted to heal them as much as they could be, to give her new memories to replace the old ones.

“I recognized you the moment I first saw you—your spirit, your beauty, your soul. You were meant to be mine, Chrissten. My mate. I know it’s too soon to talk of such things, but I’ll wait. I don’t care how long it takes. All I want is a chance.”

His gut clenched. What if she didn’t want any reminders of her ordeal? What if she wanted a fresh start, which included leaving him behind? He’d have to be man enough to give her what she needed even if it might kill him in the process.

“Whatever you decide,” he added when she remained silent. “I know I said I’d follow you, but I won’t if you really don’t want me to. I won’t like it, but I’ll do it. The last thing I want to do is frighten you or make you uncomfortable. But, baby, I’ll be here waiting for you if you change your mind.” This pledge was torn from his lips. He was making the ultimate sacrifice for her. The thought of not being with Chrissten was tearing him apart inside. His heart squeezed tight and his eyes burned.

“Oh, Hank.”

He couldn’t tell if that was a good “Oh, Hank” or a bad one. He shrugged. “You’re the one for me, Chrissten. I could lie or try to put it in pretty words, but that’s not me. I’m a soldier, a blunt man who is more comfortable doing things than talking about them.”

“You’re doing fine,” she assured him.

He gave a bark of laughter. “I feel like an idiot. I sound more like a potential stalker than a potential mate.” He stood and released her hands. It felt like he was chopping off one of his own limbs.

“I tend to be possessive of those I care about. I’d probably drive you nuts making sure you eat right and get enough rest. I like to be in control. I guess it’s because I felt so out of control in the early part of my life.”

He had to get out of here before he really started to beg. Pride didn’t matter. Not with Chrissten. But he didn’t want to pressure her either. “I’ll get out of the way and let you think about things.” He started for the door. Each step was like a silver spike in his heart. It was killing him to walk away from her.

He got as far as the door when she called his name. He turned his head and studied the beautiful picture she made standing in the middle of his living room. Her long hair was free of all restraint. Like liquid gold, it flowed over her shoulders, framing a face that made his heart ache.

“Why? Why do you want to mate with me?” She linked her hands together in front of her as though she didn’t quite know what to do with them. “I’ve had a lot of things done to me and they weren’t pretty.”

“It wasn’t your fault.” Fury bubbled up inside him. Everyone responsible for her ordeal was dead, but that didn’t still his anger at what they’d done to her. They beaten her, experimented on her, raped her, but they hadn’t broken her luminous spirit. If anything, what she’d gone through had only served to make her stronger, like steel tempered in fire.

She shrugged and picked at the ends of her top, not meeting his gaze. “Doesn’t change what happened. I’ve got a ton of emotional baggage to deal with, a brother who is human and a twin who figures he’s the boss of me.”

Hank slowly walked back to her, drawn by the sadness radiating from her. He caught the bottom of her chin with the edge of his hand and raised it until her eyes met his. The color was so pure it was almost startling. He didn’t think he’d ever get used to them. They were so expressive, so vivid. They truly were the mirrors to her soul.

“I’m here to help you deal with the trauma. We can get you outside help if you need it. There are people who specialize in counseling women who have gone through similar traumas.” He rubbed his thumb over her jaw line. “I like Craig. Human or not, he’s a good guy. As for Quinn…” Hank shrugged. “He can be a pain in the ass at times, but he loves you more than life itself. He gave up almost two years of his life, infiltrated a group of paranormal bounty hunters and faced purist werewolves who would have killed him in a split second. And he did it in order to find you. I respect him for that.”

She caught his hand in hers, stilling the motion. “But how do you feel about me? Really?”

He turned his hand so he was holding hers and lowered it until it was over his heart. “You’re the reason my heart beats, the reason I was born. I know that in my soul. We were meant to be together. I love you, Chrissten. I didn’t want to say it before because I didn’t want you to feel pressured to return that love if you didn’t feel it.” He tried to lighten the mood. “Plus, I’m a guy. We try not to say things like that unless we absolutely have to.”

Her expression was solemn and he felt his entire life slipping away from him.

“That’s unfortunate,” she began. His heart cracked and began to splinter. “Because I’m the kind of women who needs to hear it a lot.”

He looked at her, trying to figure out if she was saying what he thought she was saying. She nodded at him and smiled. “Oh, Hank. I’ve loved you from the first moment I saw you. I just didn’t know what it was I was feeling. I finally admitted it to myself when I thought you were going to die in front of me.”

Hank yanked her into his arms and held on so tight he knew he had to be hurting her, but she didn’t complain or try to pull away. No, his Chrissten just pulled him closer, wrapping her arms around him. He buried his face in her shoulder, trying to control the explosion of emotion inside him. His eyes burned with unshed tears and his muscular body quivered.

Chrissten loved him.

It didn’t matter what happened from here on, if they moved away or stayed in the city. As long as they were together he was happy.

He pulled back. “You’ll let me stay with you.”

She nodded. “Yes.” Her hand snaked around the back of his neck and she yanked him toward her. Their lips met and he tasted the promise, the passion on them. He devoured her, tasting and taking, savoring and giving. She fit against him perfectly, as if they’d been made for one another. And Hank truly believed they had been.

Chrissten was shaking, her knees weak as Hank continued to kiss her like there was no tomorrow. For the first time in a long while, she felt like there was a tomorrow, a future to look forward to.

Hank loved her. She let the words roll around in her mind and warm her heart. Hank loved her. When he’d listed his faults and started to leave she’d wondered if he’d truly meant what he’d said about wanting to be with her. She’d found the courage to ask the one question she had to know the answer to. And he’d answered even though it made him vulnerable to her.

He’d put his heart on the line and told her he loved her.

Chrissten’s wolf howled and the deep cavern of doubt inside her began to close. She knew she’d have emotional problems in the future. She’d have to come to terms with the kidnapping and the abuse she’d suffered.

She’d shoved the memories aside since her rescue, refusing to think about them, instead focusing all her attention on getting strong and killing Brian. Now that the threat was gone, she had no choice but to face her horrible past. It was time to deal with it and put it behind her. Hank and her family would help her. Every day she was feeling stronger and more able to cope.

She wasn’t foolish enough to think it would be easy, but she wasn’t a quitter. With her family’s help and Hank beside her, she knew she could deal with whatever came her way.

Hank’s lips left hers, started down the line of her jaw and continued over her neck. Thoughts of tomorrow slipped away as heat exploded in her core, expanding like a wave over her entire body. All the emotional turmoil churning inside her was rapidly being channeled into physical need.

A blast of heat ran from his lips to her breasts and down between her thighs. She wanted Hank. Wanted to seal their pact of love with the physical act.

“The bedroom.” She gasped when he traced his tongue over the sensitive whorl of her ear and raised goose bumps on her neck. His breath was warm and moist against her skin.

“Your wish is my command.” He picked her up and carried her into the bedroom. It was an ugly room, plain and utilitarian like the rest of the apartment. But it was strangely beginning to feel like home to her. Was it because she’d spent so much time here? Because it belonged to Hank? Was where he lived?

Or maybe it was the man himself. Maybe Hank represented home to her. In his arms she’d found love and a sense of safety and belonging. It was a precious gift, one she’d treasure for the rest of her life.

He set her on her feet beside the bed and started to undress her. She went to work on his shirt, tugging the hem from his jeans and pulling it upward. The broad expanse of muscular chest distracted her and she contented herself with running her hands over it.

Hank had her bra undone in the blink of an eye and cupped her breasts in his hands. “We have to let go of one another to get our clothes off,” he reminded her. His breathing became faster with each passing second.

“On the count of three. One. Two.” She didn’t get to three. Hank pulled back and yanked his shirt over his head, kicked off his sneakers and went to work on his jeans. She watched, spellbound as his magnificent body was revealed.

“You’re not getting undressed,” he reminded her. She shook herself out of her sensual stupor and hurriedly pulled off her top and bra. As she kicked off her shoes, she admired the jut of his erection coming up from its nest of dark blond curls. Hank was so male. So perfect.

“I can see I’m going to have to help you.” Hank unbuttoned her jeans and stripped them down her legs, taking her panties at the same time. “Lift,” he ordered and she lifted her right foot, then her left. He removed her clothing and socks, leaving her naked before him.

He stood, scooped her up once again and lay down on the mattress with her still in his arms. He shifted so she was lying on top of him, her breasts mashed against his chest and her pussy snuggling his cock. She wiggled around to get comfortable, drawing a pained moan from him.

He grabbed her butt and stilled her movements. “You’re killing me, baby. I’m close to the edge here.”

“Good.” She folded her arms on his chest and stared down at him. The planes of his face were rough and rugged. His short hair only emphasized his square jaw. He was so masculine. “Tell me again.”

He didn’t even pretend not to understand her. He squeezed her ass. “I love you, Chrissten. Now and always.”

“I love you too.” It felt so strange, yet so freeing to say those words to him. After Brian, she’d thought she’d never be able to trust a man enough to have sex, let alone allow herself to fall in love.

But Hank had blown all her preconceived notions out of the water. In his own gentle and determined way, he’d stormed her protective walls and captured her heart. He was a warrior, but after he’d taken her heart he’d given it back to her when he’d given her his love.

He rolled and she let out a laugh. That was another thing he’d given her. Laughter. She’d never before laughed while making love and hadn’t imagined she ever would. But Hank was different. Special.

Hers.

The word echoed through her soul. Yes, he was hers.

He braced himself with his arms on either side of her body. “Let me make love to you.” Even now she knew he would stop if she asked him to or if he sensed any unpleasant memories from the past creeping in. Was it any wonder she’d fallen in love with this man?

She leaned up and planted a quick kiss on his lips. “I’d like that.” And it would really be making love now and not just having sex. They were both committed to making this relationship work.

Chapter Twenty

Hank desperately wanted to make this moment perfect for Chrissten. He would love her so long and so well she’d never want to leave him. She loved him. The words grounded him, stilled the restlessness in his soul. He’d found his purpose in life—loving Chrissten. She belonged with him. He had a place with her. He no longer felt like an outsider.

If he still had a niggling of discontent picking at the back of his brain, he ignored it. She hadn’t agreed to mate with him. Not yet. But this was a big step forward. Her trust and her love was more than enough to build on. He had to have faith that the rest would come in time.

Hell, he could even put up with Quinn if he had to. In actuality, he liked the other male. And Craig was easygoing. Wherever they went, whatever they did, it didn’t matter to him as long as they were together. He was strong and smart. He had a small nest egg of his own. He should probably talk to Craig about investing it. The guy had brains and serious investing skills.

But all that was for later. Now was about Chrissten, about giving her pleasure. He wanted to make love to her until she was sated and exhausted. He wanted her to scream his name in passion and whisper it in love.

He left a trail of wet kisses over her collarbone and worked his way down to her breasts. She had such lovely breasts, firm and soft. He molded his hands around them, smiling when she moaned.

Lying beneath him with her golden hair spread over his pillow, Chrissten was everything he’d ever wanted but never dreamed he’d have. She was a gift, a treasure, and he was just the man to appreciate her.

He thumbed her nipples and was rewarded with a whimper of passion. His cock seeped and his balls ached, but he didn’t care. He had to taste Chrissten. Pleasure her.

She watched him, her eyes soft with love. He leaned down and kissed her, unable to resist sealing their pact.

She opened to him and he didn’t hold anything back. There was magic in her kiss. It was healing and arousing at the same time. He caressed her breasts, her slender ribcage and waist. Where he was all thick muscles and heavy bones, she was delicate, almost fragile. Infinitely precious.

He reluctantly left the haven of her mouth and kissed his way down her torso, pausing briefly at her breasts. They’d have to wait until later for more attention. His cock throbbed like a toothache, a constant reminder he was running out of time.

He settled between her thighs, lifted her legs over his shoulders and spread her pussy wide with his thumbs. “You’re so beautiful.” He stroked her slick folds. They were plump and juicy. So ready for him.

She gave a strained laugh. “Thank you.”

He glanced up and grinned at her. “Tasty too.” With that, he lowered his head and devoured her.

Chrissten discovered breathing was overrated. Who needed to breathe when they were being filled with such exquisite sensations? Hank was sprawled between her thighs with her legs resting on his back, his face buried against her. It was an incredibly erotic picture.

The scruff of his beard gently abraded her sensitive flesh, pushing her arousal higher. He lapped and sucked and licked at her pussy in obvious delight. There was no room for embarrassment between them. There was only loving and sharing.

He found her clit and flicked it with his clever tongue. Her hips came off the bed, automatically seeking more of that wonderful touch. Hank laughed and did it again. She gripped his skull and held him to her. Maybe she could convince him to grow his hair a little longer. She needed something to grip on to at times like this. Plus, she thought he’d look hot with longer hair. Not that he wasn’t already smoking hot.

He inserted one long, thick finger into her sheath and her core tightened around it. He swore and she groaned when he slowly withdrew it to the edge, almost but not quite removing it.

“I can’t wait much longer, baby.” He worked his finger in again before slowly pulling it out.

Chrissten arched her hips, trying to keep him inside her. “Don’t wait,” she managed to gasp. She didn’t want to wait any longer either. She wanted to feel him pulsing hard and hot in her slick channel, stretching her, filling her.

He gave her clit one final lick, which had starbursts of color exploding behind her eyes, before sliding up her body and sheathing himself deep in one swift motion. It was startling, and almost frightening, how fast he moved.

She held herself still, letting her body adjust to the sensation. She wanted Hank, but he was a big male, a strong werewolf. For a brief second, a frisson of fear flickered in her brain, but she shoved it aside. This wasn’t Brian. This was Hank. And he wasn’t hurting her but loving her.

He supported the bulk of his weight on his arms, staring down at her, studying her face. “Okay?”

She nodded. She wanted this. Wanted to feel normal. Tears pricked her eyes and one escaped and slid down her temple.

“Hey.” He swiped it away with the pad of his thumb. “We don’t have to do this right now.” As if to disagree with him, she felt his cock pulse and throb deep in her core.

“I want to.” How could she explain it to him? “I don’t know why I’m crying. I want to make love with you. I love you.” She stared up at him, imploring him with her eyes to believe her.

He brushed a lock of her hair away from her forehead. “I love you too. That’s why we can wait if the time isn’t right for you. You’ve been through so much, baby. Give yourself a break.”

He started to pull out but she wrapped her legs around his flanks and held him to her. “No. Don’t leave me.”

He leaned down until his forehead was touching hers. “I’ll never leave you.”

Such simple words, but they had a huge impact. For Hank it was as simple as that. He’d never leave her. He’d never hurt her either. Not intentionally. He wasn’t like Brian. She didn’t need to fear his strength. He’d use it to protect her, to love her.

She owed him the truth. “When you moved, it was so fast it frightened me.”

He kissed the tip of her nose, her lips and her chin. “I’m sorry, Chrissten.”

She shook her head in denial. “No. I don’t want you to be sorry. I need you to understand that I’ll do things sometimes that will seem irrational. Heck, they are irrational, but I can’t seem to stop them.”

“It’s okay. As long as you talk to me we can work it out. Would you rather be on top?”

She knew he’d roll over on his back and let her be in control if she said the word. But she didn’t want that. She wanted him to know she trusted him with her life, with her body, with everything she was.

“I want this.” She rolled her hips and he closed his eyes, hissing out a deep breath. He wasn’t as in control as he’d like her to believe. Good. She wanted him as involved, as out of control as she was.

“Are you sure?”

She nodded.

He slid one hand beneath her butt and began to move. He flexed his powerful body, shifting and moving, sliding his thick, hot cock in and out of her core. It was beautiful. He was beautiful. All fluid muscle, thick sinew and bone. And sexy. The man exuded pheromones that pushed past all her inhibitions and bad memories. If she could bottle it she’d make a fortune.

She wrapped her arms around him, clinging to his shoulders. There was no hesitation now. He gave her everything. His strokes went from slow and deep to quick and shallow. She was sucking in air, clinging to him, reaching for completion.

It was so close. It was just out of reach.

Their bodies moved as one. She rose to meet him, their skin slapping together in an erotic dance. He reached between their bodies and found her clit with his thumb. He pressed on the sensitive nub of nerves, setting off a chain reaction of explosions that culminated in a wave of pleasure. It washed over her, sucking her down into the dark abyss. But she wasn’t alone.

Hank yelled her name and she felt the warm rush of fluid inside her, the heavy pulse of his cock as her pussy squeezed him tight and the weight of his limbs as he collapsed on top of her.

She had a brief bad moment when his full weight fell on her. Brian had done that all the time. As if sensing her discomfort, Hank immediately raised himself up. Chrissten was amazed. Even in the midst of his orgasm he was totally tuned into her, her wants, her needs.

The dark memories faded away, replaced by the beauty of the here and now. She smiled at him and he smiled back. “I love you.” She wanted to remind him of that.

“Love you too,” he answered. Then she squeezed her inner muscles intentionally, sending a ripple up his cock. He groaned and his head fell forward. His lungs heaved and a light sheen of sweat covered his tanned skin.

Chrissten reveled in her newfound sense of womanly passion even as she enjoyed the aftershocks of pleasure that shook her and made her limbs quiver. She’d never really made love before. Not when both parties had confessed their love.

Hank carefully withdrew and sank down on to the bed beside her, pulling her into his arms. She could hear the comforting beat of his heart and smell the warm musk of their arousal, twined together to make an entirely new perfume.

She sniffed and could smell him on her skin. Because they weren’t mated it would fade as soon as she showered.

He pulled her closer in his embrace and kissed her temple. “That was amazing.” He nuzzled her hair, her temple and her ear, taking leisurely nips of her lobe. His cock pulsed against her side, getting harder instead of softer. Werewolves weren’t like human males and could make love several times in a row with little or no recovery time.

But Hank wasn’t pushing for more. He played with her hair, combing his fingers through several thick strands. She watched, almost mesmerized, as his broad fingers slid through her hair, the contrast between the light blonde and his darker skin accentuating the differences between them, between male and female.

She felt no need to talk. The silence between them was a comfortable one. She sensed no frustration from Hank, no sense that he wanted to be doing anything more than he was.

The moment was perfect.

But it wasn’t. They weren’t mated. Another male could still claim her. There were plenty of rogue males out there in the world. Granted, the chance of being abducted twice was probably slim to none. But why take chances when she knew what she wanted.

Her instincts were screaming at her to tie herself to Hank, to mate with him, to strengthen the already strong bond between them. Her wolf recognized his. And she loved him. Knew him in a way she’d never known another living being.

“You okay?”

Once again he was in tune with her moods, sensing her growing unease. “No. I’m not okay.”

He stilled and gently untangled his fingers from her hair. Hank cupped her face in his hand. “What’s wrong?”

“This.” She waved her hand to encompass the entire bed. “Us.”

He frowned and his body coiled as tight as a spring, ready to launch itself at an unseen enemy. He kept his tone low and calm. “What exactly is wrong with us?”

She knew what he was thinking. He feared she’d changed her mind, she could see it in his eyes no matter how hard he was trying to reflect a calm demeanor. It would always be like this unless she did something about it. He would always be uncertain of her. And that wasn’t fair to him.

And deep in her heart, Chrissten knew he’d never ask her. It would be up to her to make the first move.

She pulled away from him and came up on her hands and knees in the bed. Her breath came fast and hard and her heart raced. She was afraid but determined.

“Oh, Chrissten.” Hank sounded sad, not happy. She turned her head to find him staring at her with a frown on his face. “You don’t have to do this.”

Now she felt like an idiot. “You don’t want to?”

His expression grew fierce and his eyes glowed red. “I want it more than I want my next breath. Never doubt that.”

“Then why?” She stayed as she was, not willing to back down.

“I don’t want to rush you. I want you to be absolutely sure. Because once we do this I won’t let you go. Ever. You’ll be mine for the rest of our lives.” He tried to smile but it didn’t quite work. “I told you I was possessive.”

And so it seemed was she. She didn’t want to risk some other female werewolf finding him and claiming him. “You’re mine,” she told him. “I don’t want to lose you. Ever.”

“You won’t lose me, baby.” He ran his hand over her spine and she arched into his touch. She licked her lips and watched his eyes glaze over and his cock twitch. Oh yeah, he wasn’t unaffected by this at all. He wanted her.

“Mate with me, Hank. Love me forever.”

He caught her face in his hands and kissed her. It was tender and passionate at the same time and made her head spin. “You do me great honor. I’ve seen war and death and destruction. I know how valuable love and family is. I promise to love and cherish you for our entire lives and beyond.”

“Oh, Hank.” She began to cry in spite of her best intentions. His words moved her deeply. “That was so beautiful.”

He lapped one of her tears away and went to kneel behind her. This was really going to happen. She was excited and scared all at once. Her first experience with mating hadn’t been a good one.

But this was Hank, a man who understood her to the core, who knew she’d be having dark thoughts and rushed to reassure her. “I’ll take it slow,” he promised and suited his actions to his words. He fitted his cock to her slick opening and slowly pushed inside. She was wet from her earlier orgasm and he went in easily.

She took a deep breath. Then another.

Hank gripped her hips in his hands but didn’t move. His fingertips dug in slightly and he was breathing heavily but he wasn’t falling on her like a crazed maniac. Chrissten relaxed and his cock slid another inch deeper.

“That’s it,” he crooned. “Relax for me. Take me inside. This is the way it’s meant to be when a couple mates. Safe and happy and filled with pleasure.”

Her worries bled away and were replaced by the wonderful sensations flooding her senses. Hank slid his hands over her sides, around her ribcage and up to cup her breasts. She moaned when he rubbed her distended nipples. Her body remembered his touch and longed for more.

“Just like that,” he murmured. He didn’t thrust but began a slight rocking motion. That, combined with his hands on her breasts, pushed everything else away until there was only her and Hank and the passion that existed between them.

Her body began to move in accord with his. Her hips circled and his cock seemed to expand, stretching her channel, brushing against sensitive nerve endings. He let one hand fall away from her breasts and slide down her belly to where they were joined. His thumb found her clit and stroked.

Chrissten arched her back as every cell in her body strained toward finishing the mating ritual. She wanted this. In her heart and soul and body. This was right. This was meant to be.

She took control and started flexing her hips back and forth, pushing his cock out and taking it back in again. Hank growled and nipped at her nape, sending ripples of pleasure racing down her spine. Goose bumps covered her skin. She felt hot and cold at the same time. Her skin was sensitive to the touch.

“Hank.” She loved the sound of his name on her lips. Once again he seemed to understand what it was she wanted and began to move.

His thrusts got deeper, harder, faster until he was pounding into her. And she was meeting him stroke for stroke. They were both panting, working toward their common goal. The sheets were soft and warm beneath her hands and knees while Hank was hot and hard behind her. His body draped over hers as he plunged into her slick channel.

Her orgasm struck like a bolt of lightning, singeing her with erotic pleasure. She gasped and cried out as the head of his cock expanded, locking him inside her. There was no way she’d be able to buck him off her now even if she wanted to.

She didn’t want to.

Chrissten rode out her orgasm, allowing herself to truly feel every sensation. Her skin was so sensitive that the lightest brush of his thumb against her clit set off another round of explosions inside her. His fingers caressing her breasts made her moan in ecstasy.

She felt the change in Hank as tension filled him. His hands dropped away from her and gripped her hips. He bucked against her, calling her name as he came. His cock stretched her channel to the point of pain but not past it.

There was only Hank, in her and around her. Hot jets of semen filled her. Her wolf howled and she could have sworn she heard an answering howl, a male howl. Hank’s wolf.

Everything inside her stilled and then she felt it—the twining of their lives, their essence. And it was beautiful. She started to laugh and cry at the same time. She’d never known it could be this way.

When she collapsed on the bed, Hank followed her down, still locked inside her body. He levered most of his weight off her and stroked her hair, her back and her butt. It was a long while before her heart stopped racing and her breathing returned to normal.

She inhaled and the smell of sex filled her nostrils. But beyond that was a very special scent, Hank’s essence mixed with hers. It filled her, permeated every cell of her body. Every other wolf would know she was Hank’s mate and he was hers.

The thought didn’t frighten her in the least. She felt like she’d finally found a place to call home.

Hank’s cock had gone down enough so he could pull out of her but it still wasn’t easy. She gasped and moaned, her body quivering with aftershocks. He grunted and landed next to her, pulling her into his arms. The man did like to have her right next to him at all times.

She thought about it and decided she liked it.

Her hair clung to her sweaty body and he helped her pull it away and drape it over the pillows. The way he looked at her made her body heat all over again.

Hank stroked his palm over her hair and down to her chin. “You’re my mate now. I can smell me on you.” He grinned and it made him look younger, happy. “I like it.”

She shook her head and gave him a mock frown. “There’ll be no living with you now.”

He laughed and tugged her on top of him. “You have yourself to blame for that.”

“Oh, I can see how it’s going to be now. It’s all going to be my fault,” she teased.

He shook his head and gave her a quick kiss. “Thank you. Thank you for loving me, for mating with me and for wanting to build a life with me.”

“I want a wedding too,” she warned him. She was a werewolf but she was human too. Plus, she wanted to plan a nice party and wear a fabulous dress.

“Anything you want,” he promised her.

She grinned. “You say that now.”

He rubbed her butt, squeezing and molding the mounds with her hands. “I was raised human, Chrissten. I think I’d like a wedding to mark the occasion. But it has to be soon. You’re mine and I want the entire world to know it.”

She chewed on her bottom lip, thinking fast. They could have the reception in the bar. She’d need a dress and flowers. “You have to wear a tux.”

Hank groaned and closed his eyes. “If I have to.”

Chrissten laughed. “You’ll fight crazy pureblood werewolves but you whine at the thought of wearing formalwear.”

“Fighting is easy,” he informed her with wounded air.

She caught his face in her hands. “I love you so very much.”

All humor drained from his expression replaced by seriousness. “I know. I love you too.” He continued to rub her butt and back. He was still very aroused. His cock was hard and hot against her belly. She squirmed a bit to find a more comfortable spot. He grabbed her behind and stilled her movements. “Much more of that and talking time will be over.”

She should have been amazed but she wasn’t. The man was insatiable. Come to think of it, so was she, at least when it came to Hank.

“Where do you want to live?”

She could hear the concern in his voice, knew he would move anywhere for her even if it pained him to leave his family. “I don’t know. Craig wants to stay here and I like the club and your family.”

“Then stay. We can buy our own place. I don’t have a lot of money, but I’m planning to talk to Craig about investing. The guy’s a genius so I might as well take advantage of that.”

“I’ll talk to Quinn,” she promised. “But for now…” She let her words trail off and leaned down to kiss him.

Hank broke the kiss, rolled her until she was under him and smiled at her. “For now we have more pressing things to do.”

Chapter Twenty-One

Hank walked into the bar with Chrissten’s hand held in his. They hadn’t made it back downstairs last night. They’d made love several more times before getting a shower, changing the sheets and falling into a deep sleep. They’d both been exhausted but happy. Hank couldn’t remember the last time he’d slept so well. Having Chrissten in his arms made all the difference.

They were mated.

He still had a hard time believing it had actually happened. He leaned down and nuzzled the top of her head just to reassure himself their scents were still mingled on her skin.

Her body had clasped his so tightly last night. He’d made love to her over and over, never quite sated. If he made love to her three times a day for the rest of their lives he didn’t think that would be enough. She completed him in a way he still didn’t quite understand, but he didn’t care.

She belonged to him and he to her. He liked the sound of that. A lot.

The rest of the pack was already seated around a couple of tables near the kitchen door eating breakfast. All talk ceased when they walked into the room. Quinn slowly rose from his chair, a frown on his face. Bethany stood beside him and put a restraining hand on his arm.

Quinn hadn’t interrupted them last night and Hank knew he had Bethany to thank for that. Luckily, it seemed as though she was on Chrissten’s side in this matter, on his side.

Chrissten hesitated for the briefest of seconds, squared her shoulders and strode toward her family. Pride swelled in his chest. She was so courageous, but she was no longer alone. He squeezed her hand to remind her. She glanced up at him and gave him a quick smile.

“How are you feeling this morning?” Hank could hear the underlying edge in Quinn’s voice.

“I’m good,” she replied and then seemed to search for words.

Hank had one eye on Quinn and the other on Isaiah. The pureblood werewolf had already noticed what the others hadn’t. The alpha slowly inclined his head and Hank felt some of the tension within him slowly drain away. He had his alpha’s blessing. No matter what happened with Quinn, he and Chrissten would always have a home here.

But Quinn wasn’t exactly slow on the uptake and he stiffened when he leaned in to hug Chrissten. His hands gripped her shoulders and he leaned down to sniff her neck. Hank barely managed to restrain the urge to yank Chrissten away from her twin.

Craig, smart and sensitive for a human, realized immediately something wasn’t right. He set his coffee mug down on the table and came to stand beside his siblings. “What’s going on?”

Quinn leaned back. “That’s what I want to know. What did you do?”

Chrissten bristled. “I did what I wanted to do.”

Hank decided it was time for him to step in. “Chrissten and I are mated.”

Quinn glared at him, teeth bared. “You didn’t waste any time, did you? You bastard.”

Hank gently moved Chrissten off to his side to stand beside Craig just in case things got violent. But she didn’t stay there.

She poked her finger into Quinn’s chest. “It was my decision, not his. He wanted to wait.” Her cheeks turned an enchanting shade of pink but she didn’t back down.

Quinn heaved out a breath and clenched his hands by his sides. “You need time to recover. Time to decide what you want.”

A tiny kernel of guilt started to take root in Hank’s gut, but he ruthlessly squashed it. He and Chrissten belonged together. No other male would love her as much as he did. Hank knew he’d dedicate the rest of his life to making her happy.

But he also knew her family was important to her. He wanted to make things right between her and Quinn but knew it was something she had to do for herself.

Chrissten loved her brother so much. He was stubborn and opinionated and had a huge heart. She needed him to understand that she’d done what was right for her. She wanted his blessing. Didn’t want to fracture her family.

“This is right for me.” She put her hand on her twin’s chest and glanced behind him at Bethany, giving the other woman a beseeching glance. Bethany didn’t disappoint her.

“Congratulations to you and Hank.” Bethany pushed her mate aside and gave Chrissten a hug.

Quinn growled but not quite as loudly this time. Taking his cue from Bethany, Craig stepped up and gave Chrissten a hug. “Be happy.”

Chrissten sniffed and swiped at the corners of her eyes. “Thanks. I am happy.”

Quinn still stood as still as a statue. She reached out to him. “I need you to be happy for me.”

He raked his fingers through his hair and shook his head. “I guess I don’t have any choice.”

Not exactly the ringing endorsement she was hoping for but for now it was enough. “Thank you.”

Her twin turned his laser gaze on Hank. “Make her unhappy and I’ll kill you.”

Fear caught in her throat. How would Hank react to the threat? Would they fight? She tensed, ready to jump between them if necessary. She should have known Hank better than that, should have trusted him.

He gave her a reassuring smile before turning his attention to her brother. “I’ve got no problem with that.”

The tension slowly eased out of the room and Meredith jumped to her feet. “Congratulations to you both.” She pulled Hank into her arms before doing the same to Chrissten. She hugged them both long and hard. “We should have a party. To celebrate everything.”

Her suggestion was met by a round of cheers from the others.

“Well,” Chrissten began. “I want a real wedding and Hank has only given me a couple of weeks to handle the details.”

“Men,” Meredith groused. “They have no idea what goes into planning an event of that kind.”

“I’ll help.” Bethany glanced at Quinn. “Maybe I’ll get some pointers for when we have a formal wedding ceremony.”

Chrissten glanced at her brother and held out an olive branch. “We could make it a two for one. Have a double ceremony.”

Quinn shook his head in mock despair. She could see the slight twinkle in his eyes and relaxed. Everything was going to be okay.

“I can see I’m going to be outnumbered and overruled by you women anyway. So what the heck.” Quinn grabbed Bethany, dipped her over his arm and kissed her in dramatic fashion.

Everyone laughed and Craig gave a whoop and started hugging all of them. The rest of the pack joined him and Chrissten found herself passed from one person to another. They were all genuinely happy for her and Hank. Chrissten laughed out loud, feeling lighthearted for the first time in a long time. Things were going to be okay.

She watched Hank having his back thumped by Isaiah, Michael and the rest of the males. It looked to her like they were trying to see who could hit him the hardest. He returned the gesture and soon the men were ribbing one another and smiling.

This was Hank’s family. Which turned her thoughts in another direction. “I suppose we should invite Donovan Brody.” Chrissten turned to her brother who’d come up to stand beside her. She hadn’t given her father much thought since the night of her rescue and she felt a twinge of guilt over it. She knew he was still in the city and had called several times to ask Quinn about her, but she hadn’t spoken with him.

“I suppose we should.” Quinn put his arm around her shoulder. Their lives had changed so much in the past two years. But things were definitely on the upswing.

“Where do you want to live?” She wanted this matter settled.

Hank must have heard her question because he immediately left his pack mates and came back to her side. Quinn reluctantly let his arm drop away and Hank replaced it with his own, pulling her close to his chest.

Quinn reached out for Bethany and his mate wrapped her arms around his waist as if sensing he needed the contact.

Craig stuffed his hands in the back pockets of his jeans and rocked back on his heels. “I think we should stay.” He glanced around the club. “Not here, specifically. As much as I like everyone there’s simply not enough room for all of us.”

Meredith heard Craig and gave a cry of dismay. “You don’t have to go. You’re all welcome here.”

Chrissten sensed Hank’s tension, his dismay at hurting Meredith. The woman had been like a mother to him, had given him a home and an understanding of himself, of who and what he was. She didn’t want to take him away from that.

Craig smiled at the alpha female. “You’ve been more than kind and we’ll always be grateful for it. And I wasn’t suggesting we go far.”

He reached into his back pocket and pulled out a piece of paper. He unfolded it slowly and handed it to Quinn. “There’s a building not far from here with a small retail space on the ground floor and three apartments above. I’ve checked into it and it’s solid. It will need renovating, of course, but it would be a good investment, a good place to settle. We could try it for a while and see if it works. We could open a business or something or rent out the retail space to someone else.”

Chrissten was impressed with her younger brother. He’d been busy and had obviously put a lot of thought into this. She glanced up at Hank. “What do you think?”

“I’d like to see the building, but I like the idea. A lot.”

“You can still work here if you want,” Meredith told them. “We can always use waitresses,” she said to Chrissten and Bethany. “And Hank, you know your job is here for as long as you want it.” She turned to Craig and then Quinn. “That goes for you too. There’s always plenty to do in a place this size.”

The offer truly touched Chrissten. “Thank you.”

“We’ll help with any renovations,” Isaiah offered. Chrissten had a feeling the alpha would do just about anything to make Meredith happy and that meant keeping all her children, natural and adopted, close to her. It was obvious to everyone that Meredith didn’t want any of them to leave.

“Quinn?” It was Bethany who questioned her mate. Chrissten waited, barely daring to breathe.

He looked at all of them standing around him waiting for his reply. “Sure. What the hell.”

A huge smile broke across Craig’s face. “Good because I already put an offer in on the building.”

Chrissten burst out laughing. Quinn simply shook his head, caught their younger brother in a headlock and rubbed the top of his head. Craig laughed and the sound was beautiful to her ears. There was a time she’d feared she’d never hear such a wonderful sound again.

“Happy?” Hank whispered in her ear.

“Extremely.” She pulled his head down and kissed him, not caring who saw them. Hank was her mate. Her rock in the storm.

The unmistakable sound of hoots and hollers broke them apart. Hank grinned down at her. “How about we get something to eat and then go look at the building.”

“Deal.” She gave him kiss and started to go to the table, but he tugged her back.

“And later,” he promised, his eyes telling her exactly what he was going to do to her.

She shivered and her body ached. Oh yes. She couldn’t wait for later.

Damek slowly lowered the phone, setting it back into place. He had a cellphone, of course, but he still had a landline. He was old-fashioned about some things and thought it safer for certain, more sensitive phone calls. His office was encased in shadows. He was a creature of the night and embraced it. He’d had to in order to survive all these long years.

He was relieved that Chrissten and the others were safe and the threat to the Haven pack had been neutralized. Such a sanitized word for killing, but true nonetheless.

He hadn’t gone to them. Hadn’t been able to make himself leave his club when Craig had called looking for the address and asking for help. He’d given his new friend the location and information he’d discovered. But that was all.

He was too close to the edge.

He ran his tongue over his sharp incisor. Yes, he was definitely a vampire on the edge. He’d lived a very long time. Some would say too long, but he’d laughed over their graves centuries ago. He enjoyed life, for the most part, but the long years had taken their toll on him.

Very little interested him these days. Yes, he had his business concerns and the friendship of the occasional human, like Craig Lawton, who fascinated him. But he was…lonely. That was the word he was searching for.

He’d stopped making close friends centuries ago. It was too hard to watch everyone around him die, to see empires rise and fall around him while he remained the same. He survived by maintaining total control over himself and his environment. He took what he needed from humans to survive. No more, no less.

But sometimes…sometimes the demons rose up within him demanding more.

Werewolf blood. Paranormal blood. He pricked his tongue against his tooth and tasted the sweet tang of his own blood. Paranormal blood had the power to push a vampire past all restraint, thus creating a much more dangerous creature.

Monster.

Sometimes he feared he’d become just that. It was bad enough he’d had to search out the former members of Doctor Morton’s military experiment and either steal their memories or exterminate them for the good of all concerned.

No one could be allowed to expose his secrets and live. He was safe from the general populace as long as the myth of the vampire lived in the annals of fiction and folklore. Proving the existence of a werewolf was only a step away from proving his. Plus, he liked the Striker family and their packs. He didn’t want to see them harmed. Survival was hard enough with the paranormal bounty hunters searching for all of them.

Fire burned in his gut at the mere thought of those abominations. They killed women and children, males and females alike with no discrimination. It didn’t matter to them if the ones they murdered were good, decent people. All they cared was that paranormal beings were different. Not human.

And they called him a monster.

The fight with the rogue pack would have been too much of a temptation for him. Six rogue werewolves who needed to die. All that lush, lovely blood to be had. He could have gorged himself on it. Drinking until he could drink no more.

But would he have stopped there?

That was the question, the one he feared to answer. Would he have stopped or would he have attacked one of his friends simply because he was lost to the bloodlust? He couldn’t risk it. Wouldn’t risk it.

The Haven pack accepted the fact he hadn’t come to fight beside them. They didn’t question his decision, but he knew Craig was disappointed in him. He’d heard it the hurt in the human’s voice. But he’d made it up to him even if Craig didn’t know it. His realtor had just called to inform him he’d met with Craig and his family earlier today. The property the Lawton family was currently considering purchasing was one of his. He planned to see they got a good deal on it if they wanted it. He hoped they would.

Angry with himself for caring, he sat in his chair and pulled his ledger over to him. There was always work to do when one owned a variety of properties. Damek had nothing but time on his hands. It was good he kept busy.

But he was too restless to work and got up from his desk and left his office behind, heading out into his club. Music pumped wildly through the speakers that ringed the room. People danced and drank and the shadows hid more intimate encounters.

The smell of sweat and alcohol, sex and desperation filled his nostrils. This was his domain, his world, his kingdom.

It’s good to be king.

About the Author

N.J. Walters has always been a voracious reader of romance novels and decided one day that she could write one as well. The contemporary story, Discovering Dani, was the very first novel she wrote while living in a little town much like the one Dani O’Rourke lives in, though all other similarities to Dani’s life pretty much end there. Then she wrote another one that followed up on Dani’s friends and neighbors. But she didn’t consider herself a “real” writer yet.

Just a few years later N. J. had a mid-life crisis at a fairly young age, gave notice after ten years at her job on a Friday and received a tentative acceptance for her first published novel (an erotic romance) from a publisher on the following Sunday.

Happily married to the love of her life, with his encouragement and support she gave up the job of selling books for the more pleasurable job of writing them. She now spends her days writing novels of her own. Werewolves, vampires, time-travelers, seductive handymen, and next-door neighbors with smoldering good looks—all vie for her attention. It’s a tough life, but someone’s got to do it. And some days she actually feels like a “real” writer.

N.J. enjoys hearing from readers, and she can be reached at njwalters22@yahoo.ca. You can check out her web site at www.njwalters.com.

Content

Finding Chrissten
Legacy - 5
by
N. J. Walters

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

About the Author